Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mikey was enthusiastic. 

He was finally getting married, one that he didn’t expect ever since he was young. Never believed to himself that someone would actually want to be with him romantically, more or less getting into another level of love that bloomed between him and Senju. It was unexpected that they managed to know each other from the start, much more if never given thought by the others that they would hit it off! Both having similarities and differences at the same time, it could be seen why they are a pair. 

Fixing his neck tie while Draken helps him tie his hair, Mikey felt both nervousness and excitement. “Ken-chin, is this how you felt when getting married to Emma?” 

“Hm,” Draken squeezed the hair tie. “Feels unreal, doesn't it?” 

Mikey nodded as he gave a grin in response, glancing at the wall clock. The wedding will start in a few minutes and by the rehearsal which he took multiple times, he should be at the altar waiting for his future wife. Mikey blushed at the thought of calling Senju his wife, and he was waiting at the altar as he was being comforted by his friends and family to calm down. 

The ceremony finally started, everyone was in proper arrangement and the priest was standing in the middle as he will be the one who will bless the couple. And when Mikey heard that it was time to open the church doors, he focused in that direction as he saw Senju, his future wife, in a wedding dress. 

God, it feels surreal. Her snowy hair matching her dress, her light makeup that would highlight her face, the flowers on her hands… Senju was remarkably beautiful. Mikey was trying his best to not cry at the sight, emotions flowing inside him and felt that his older brother was approving them both to be together.

Takeomi and Haruchiyo  were the ones who walked their little sister in the aisle, and Mikey could tell that the brothers were also joyous to have him as their brother-in-law, especially Haruchiyo. Once when she set her foot to where Mikey is, she looked so beautiful in his eyes. Now that Mikey can see her closer, he couldn’t wait to lift her veil and seal their marriage already. 

The priest did what he does best, blessing and leading the wedding ceremony. It never took long when he told them to recite their wedding vows. For Mikey, there was an option if he would just read the default wedding vow or speak from the heart. Of course, he would choose the second option - and if it’s for Senju, he’d be willing to talk about how much he loves that woman. 

He took a deep breath, “Sen.” 

That lovely nickname he gave her sounded so sweet. 

“You know how much I love dorayakis, right?” Everyone inside the cathedral chuckled and Senju rolled her eyes as she giggled. “But it’s not as much as I love you.”
“Akashi Senju, thank you for waiting. Thank you for letting me learn how to love someone again, thank you for saving me along with Takemitchy.” He grinned, holding Senju’s hand tighter. “Remember that time where I’m sunken into darkness and you had to fight to get my senses back?” 

Senju nodded. 

“I think that was the time when I fell in love with you. It’s not that weird, right? Falling in love with a person who beats you. But, it was nice. I felt… peace when I saw the pouring sky. You were staring at it as well, laying on the ground tired after fighting with me. Then, I thought to myself if I could repay such kindness, will I be able to make you happy? And, you said in return that you’ll wait until I make sure I can make you happy.” He was sure he could see tears forming in Senju’s eyes. “Say, did I make you happy now?”

“Happier than I could’ve been.” Senju smiled, knowing it’s her turn to say the vows. “Sano Manjiro~ since when did you get so cheesy?”
“But yes… that time, I did love you so I waited patiently for you to make sure you’ll be able to make me happy. I wanted to make you happy as well! I… wanted to defeat you in exchange that you would be saved from that darkness that engulfed you. Must it be because you also saved me from that day?”

Mikey hummed in response. “That time, huh?” 

“It still feels surreal that we’re finally getting married. Thank you for entering my life, Mikey.” 

The priest fetched on that their vows are finished, he called the ring bearers. They could’ve sworn that they could hear a few squeals coming from the audience, specifically from Emma and Hina then hearing Yuzuha trying to shush them both. Only giving a chuckle, they were captivated by their moment as they received the rings from Peke J, who was being carried by Chifuyu. It was a cute sight, as Senju and Mikey gave a quiet thanks to them. 

When they wore their rings to each other, the priest announced what they were excited for. He looked at Mikey, who was clearly nervous yet happy. “Do you, Sano Manjiro, take Akashi Senju to be your wedded wife to live together in marriage? Do you promise to love her, comfort her, honor and keep her for better or worse, for richer and poorer, in sickness and health, and forsaking all others, be faithful only to her, for as long as you both shall live?” 

“I do.” Mikey answered, taking a deep breath as he was already getting thrilled by the thought of kissing Senju. 

Then the priest turned to Senju, repeating what he just said. 

Although… just as Senju was about to say what everybody wanted to hear… 

“I do—”

The part where she was standing, near to the beautifully sculpted statue and where the chandelier hangs along with the outstanding stained glass decorations, suddenly collapsed and it directly hit those in the front, especially to the couple. How mysterious for the cathedral to fall, there were glass shards spreaded already and big amounts of concrete blocks piled up all over the place.
Gasps were heard at the back as they rushed immediately to check the people in front of them, the scene acted so fast that they only stared in shock. “Crap…!” 

“Shit… ow.” Takemichi groaned as he lifted himself from a few concrete blocks. Luckily, the front seats are not that near to the front, however he still felt fear and scared for his friends. He helped Hinata get up, then checked up on the others.
His worries were growing per second, he went to the altar as he looked over where Senju was, seeing that her place had the most blocks, glass shards, and parts of the sculpture stacked up. “Senju!” 

Hearing Takemichi scream her name filled the Akashi siblings and the Living Legend duo rush up in the scene with growing anxiety inside them. They wouldn’t even know what to do if they saw her tainted with red, how much more if her future husband saw her in that state?! Mikey groaned in pain, holding his head as he was being held by Kazutora and Keisuke. His eyes were starting to clear after rubbing them, trying to see what’s in his surroundings. 

Once when he heard noises calling out Senju’s name, he knew he had to go there. He didn’t even mind the injury he attained on his right knee, his mind only focused on her name. Mikey had to squeeze in, seeing Senju’s snowy hair with a tint of pink was painted with crimson. He kneeled down, grabbing her body gently with his voice cracking up. 

“Sen…? Senju, baby, it’s time to w-wake up.” He didn’t move at all, his hand caressing her cheeks as he tried to hold back a sob. “You’re freezing… are you? You’re.. C-cold, should I hug you closely?” 

Mikey looked at those who were in front of him while hugging Senju’s lifeless body. The others already picked up from what he’s trying to tell them, Takeomi and Haruchiyo are already planning something unpleasant if they happen to catch that bastard who made a part of the cathedral collapse suddenly where it shouldn’t be because there’s no possible reason for the cathedral to fall when it was built sturdy unless getting ruined by someone. How dare they ruin the wedding?! 

His face displayed despair, looking so empty and broken. Mikey tried to deny that the love of his life disappeared in this world. It didn’t take long for the cops and ambulance to arrive at the scene. Just as they took Senju’s body away from him and covered her whole with a thick, dirty white cloth, he could still never move on from the fact that Senju died with her wedding dress on. 

Night came and it was tiring and shocking for everyone to cope up with what happened. Instead of being happily married, Mikey was greeted with pain and despair once again as he lost the love of his life. The house he shared with her felt gloomy, empty, and it never hugged him with such warmth Senju used to when she’s waiting for him to arrive. Once he shut the door, his knees fell down as tears flowed down on his cheeks. 

Why?

He asked himself. Why her? It could’ve been me instead! 

Mikey was so drowned in his thoughts, completely ignoring the calls of his little sister that was ongoing for a couple of minutes before stopping. He left his phone on the floor, slowly crawling all the way to his shared bed with Senju so he could still imagine that she’s still here. He hugged the pillow as soon as he dipped in, her scent still lingering in the sheets as it smells like mint and strawberries. Mikey cried himself to sleep. 

When Senju’s funeral is getting nearer, Mikey got worse. Sure, maybe his dark impulses aren’t appearing but his eyebags are. He awfully misses her so much that he’s been skipping meals, not showering for a few days, and been staying in his room! His friends and family are worried for him, they know how much it’ll impact him but not this much! He only got out of his room and ate food then freshly showered because Emma, Izana, Draken, Takemichi, and Hinata are able to talk him out of it. 

Saying and asking him if Senju would be happy if he’s in such a bad state or grabbing his senses by mentioning the slightest of Senju. At first, Mikey’s reaction was heavily irritated and angry that Draken and Izana had to hold him out for his strength despite not eating for days and God, he’s so strong. But thank the heavens for Hinata, who once again, slapped Mikey from reality. 

And there he is, sitting in the middle of the couch with Takemichi and Draken while Hina and Emma are cooking in the kitchen. Izana went outside to buy more ingredients for the girls who are cooking. Mikey didn’t mind what they were doing but he was definitely getting tired, the noises coming from the playing television were starting to fade out, and his sight started to get blurry. He’s trying to stay awake but unfortunately he can’t as his head fell at the back of the couch. 

When he woke up, it was night time. Mikey felt a blanket on top of him, rising himself from the furniture as his eyes scanned if they’re still here. He began doubting and thought they probably went home already, not until he heard a curse word from the dining room. Of course, he had to check, considering that this is still his house (Not home, and for him, what is home without Senju around?) He only saw the same group of people were setting the table, signalling that it’s time for dinner. 

Did they just stay here for a whole day? Mikey thought to himself. 

“Oh, Mikey!” Emma called, “Thank goodness you already woke up. Come on, dinner’s ready.” He nodded and sat, and clearly Mikey was speechless. “Why didn’t you guys go home? It’s already late.” 

Draken stretches his arms, “Well, you need someone right now.” 

She’s dead, what else more do I need? 

“Izana told us that sometimes you ditch dinner so we figured out that we’ll cook and eat dinner here with you.”  Hina and place the eating utensils on the table as she puts her hands on her hip. Her eyes checked if everything was laid down on the table, and she forgot the drinking glasses. “Ah, I forgot those glasses… Hold on.” 

Mikey only blinked and felt a hand ruffling his bed hair. He looked at Izana who was munching a piece of chicken skin he carefully ripped on Emma’s newly cooked fried chicken at the counter earlier. Usually, the blond would slap off his brother’s hands since he doesn’t like his hair to be touched unless someone fixes it for him, but this time he just lets him. He admits to himself that he likes the feeling of his hair getting ruffled. 

He stared at the food that was placed onto the table, it was kind of similar to the ones Senju cooked before when she was still here with them. The sudden sight of it made Mikey unconsciously taste the food without waiting for the others to sit down – He had to know if this was the exact recipe. The same taste, the same flavor, the same warmth when he first tasted Senju’s cooking. Mikey kept tasting – eating, rather – Emma’s cooking, as if the food was running out and tomorrow he won’t be able to savor mouthful dishes like this. Everyone started to stare at him, trying to call him out and some were teasing. 

Coming from the kitchen where the cook heard what the commotion was, Emma was carrying a medium-thick book that contained every recipe that Senju made as she stepped up in the scene. However, as soon as she arrived at the dining room, tears were visible from Mikey as he continuously ate. 

He did not just break down while eating. 

Sobs are already picking up throughout the whole room and everyone seemed way too struck to do something at the sudden action by Mikey – not even Takemichi could do anything to soothe him down. The way Mikey eats is getting sloppy and looking at him is so miserably sad; Had he been trying to bottle his feelings up until now? Had he been crying every night from the passing of his late fiancé? Every bite, every chew, every sip are mixed with sorrow as Mikey’s lips quaver, forcing out a smile at them. “Oh, man. I sure made a mess, didn't I?” 

No one even dared to answer and Emma came closer to her older brother, hugging him from the back tightly as she placed the opened cook book at the table, close enough for Mikey to see the contents inside of the book. His eyes widened as soon as he recognized Senju’s handwrites that were inked down per page, there were pictures attached that are mostly food since it was intended to bind each and every recipe that she was familiar with. 

And the book was fairly thick. 

“...You have this?” Mikey gulped down his sob, “It’s still u...unfinished, Emma.” 

His hands grasped at the texture of the hardback, and it says so much like her. Velour-soft and had some sort of a billowing organza-artistic feel. She wouldn’t want this as a paperback type of book – when cooking and using a recipe book at the kitchen as a guide wouldn’t last long if the cover was thin. 

Emma gently explained, “We just figured if we cook meals similarly to what Senju does… maybe it could cheer you up?” 

“If it was finished… this was supposed to be a gift for our child if they turned ten.” Mikey released out a dry chuckle, his fingers turning each page at a slow pace. “...I guess it wasn’t meant to be completed.” 

Emma didn’t answer and instead, she watched him scan through the book. The dim light above them flickered once, the night breeze entered the house as it sent a chill to their skins. An embossed letter slipped out from the book when Mikey was flipping pages. When he opened the paper carefully, not wanting to rip it off, Mikey saw a few photos that were attached to it alongside a small lock and key. 

This caught everyone’s eyes as they went closer to them, curiosity building up but they settled a fair amount of distance between the mourning and the sibling. Emma loosely let go of the hug and went to Mikey’s side, she wanted him to read the letter properly without her hanging off his shoulders. 

Teardrops were left stained at Mikey’s cheek, rubbing his eyes to set it clear before reading Senju’s letter. And so, carefully and tend to try to be clearly, he read: 

“To anyone who reads this, though I am aiming for my future husband to read this specifically, I hope you’d find the recipe book useful. Creating this took me some time and it was barely finished despite being fairly thick. Should I just end it and just make a part two out of it? Haha, that would take a lot of effort. Anyway, I made this for my and Manjiro’s future children if they ever turn a decade old – so it would serve as a long lasting birthday gift.

I wrote this letter when the wedding’s near, so you could probably tell how rushed my handwriting is  — and I can’t be late to final preparations for the wedding, right? The purpose of this letter was… well, nothing special! It’s sort of a memorandum for the family – or just a guide – if you ever saw the lock and key besides this letter? Oh! Don’t mind the photos. That’s just a photo of me and my fiancé, my family, and our entire circle of friends! 

I somehow bought a quite small storage b0x that requires three locks in order to open it with their key and you can only unlock it if you complete what it needs, thus the lock and key here. Though~! I recommend you to open it if you’re ready. (Manjiro, if you’re the one reading this, the recommendation still applies!) 

I wish I could write more but I have no more time left. Whoever you are, I hope you’re doing fine. As for my future husband, Manjiro, just wanna let you know how much I love you, hm? 

Lots of love, 

Akashi Senju.” 

Hands that are used to fighting gripped the letter, shaking. Feelings can’t be kept hidden anymore if it already overflows and breaks within the bottle despite tightening it securely, and  that bottle just shattered once again after reading the meaningful letter Senju wrote.  Mikey’s bangs overshadowed his eyes as he covered it with his eyes, letting the tears stream restlessly on his cheeks. 

Oh, Akashi Senju – why must she ever imprint a special place on Mikey's delicate heart? Was it because she was just a genuine person? Was it because she was being herself only for him to love endlessly? Was it because she accepted him fully as he is? Countless reasons and questions that could explain why she was worth suffering for. Emma held out her cry, hugging her older brother tightly as if the world was ending tomorrow. 

Draken, Izana, Takemichi, and Hinata also felt the pang in their chests after hearing the contents from the crying blond. Although the pain wasn’t measurable contrary to Mikey’s, Senju was a great person they lost from the accident. 

The lass kept apologizing to her sibling, muttering every comforting word she could ever think of in spite of choking out a sob. “I’m sorry, Mikey. I’m so, so sorry.” 

“I want her back.” Mikey begged as he cried heavily. “I miss her so much, Emma. I… I want to feel her warmth again and her laugh as well. Th...the way she cooks, the way she looks, the way she would get angry and get worried for me… I want to see her again, Emma.”

He felt so overwhelmed with such strong feelings he was never open much about before and couldn’t tell if these tears would ever stop or not. Mikey felt powerless without her. 

“I love her so much, Emma. I don’t know what to do anymore.” 

-

The funeral day came and several friends and family came over to pay their respects to the deceased former gang leader. Senju was lying in her casket, looking so peaceful and it only looked like she was only sleeping instead of the other way around. There were flowers that she would always love smelling. It was quite funny to think how her clothes had prints of cherry blossoms but her life was like a cherry blossom. 

And, by that, just like a cherry blossom, Senju’s life didn’t last very long. 

A queue was formed in the middle of the room, waiting for their turns to pray and bless for the dead. The scented candles breached the area, Senju’s photos were carefully placed with a stand at the side, and the flowers were displayed appropriately. The remaining Akashi siblings wore a tuxedo that was intended for the wedding day, it was for a funeral instead. 

They thanked guests who came over, assisting some of them and thought it wouldn’t be as much enough for their beloved sister who did her all to reunite the three of them – and her efforts for making that happen would go to waste if they won’t get along. 

Former and previous members of every gang they went contact with appeared. The day went by faster and it didn’t seem any changes occurred in everything except the disappearance of a charismatic leader. Her ashes were placed in a special vase inside of Mikey’s house, keeping it visible so he could always see her. It wasn’t easy for him to accept this in an instant albeit knowing she’s fully gone in his life. 

He was a realist and an idealist at the same time (though he could be a pragmatist). It’s going to be alright if he could just imagine that she’s still alive – cooking, sleeping, playing, and hugging with her. However, how much he tries to think that mentally she is here, the impact of her physical state being present was different so he was hurting inside – and he couldn’t display it any further with this lot of visitors inside the room. 

Though, he wasn’t the only one who was devastated by what happened. Takeomi and Haruchiyo — He discarded the name ‘Sanzu’ after mending things out with his siblings and for redeeming himself as he promised his little sister to become an Akashi once again — were doing their best to keep the vow they kept for the sake of Senju. 

(“Hey! Tell me what, give me your hearts to keep it.” Senju beamed to her siblings. She stopped in her tracks while eating out chocolate mint popsicles in her hands. They were walking instead of taking the family car they owned – and Senju preferred walking anyway. 

Sunset hues spread out to the sea of clouds that looked fluffy and similar to a cotton candy, both men in front of her arched an eyebrow. “Keep what?” 

“Get along together!” 

“...Aren’t we getting along together already?” 

Senju shook her head, “If I was around, sure. What I meant was… even when I’m not here and there, everywhere, through any places – I’d like you both to hang out for once in a while…! I know you guys aren't on good terms due to what happened in the past and in spite of that, wouldn’t it be healed when you guys try to fix it? Slowly but surely, time will tell!” 

Takeomi sighed with a smile on his face. Haruchiyo came closer to the petite girl as he only gave out a pat on her head, answering what she said. “We’ll do what we can, princess.”)

“Do you think Senju would be happy?” Haruchiyo asked, leaning to the wall after accepting guests from going inside. He never really gave his little sister a clear answer since he wasn’t really fond of making promises before. “You know, coming from what she asked us before.”

Takeomi flickered out his lighter. “Knowing her, she is- ah, fuck…”

“What?” 

“It’s nothing. I just can’t seem to find the energy to light my cigarette.” Takeomi exhaled. “Probably she's happier that I stopped smoking to prevent wasting more years on my lifespan.” He tried to joke. 

The strawberry blond muttered loud enough for Takeomi to hear. “About the smoking part… at least, a part of me says Senju won’t be that happy. Akashi Takeomi, a guy who smokes as if it was his signature style in his everyday life where his little sister was already accustomed to this type of lifestyle that, smoking, was a bond he shared with Mikey’s older brother.” He looked at him with eyes that are the same as Senju’s. “Are you sure about that decision to stop smoking?” 

“...Haruchiyo...” Takeomi let out a small chuckle. “You seem like you want me to die faster.” 

His brother rolled out his eyes. 

“Well, I don’t really see myself stopping any sooner. She’d be groaning out in annoyance, wouldn’t she?” 

“Yeah, I think so too.” Haruchiyo whispered, "And she'd be happy for us." 

Takeomi turned himself to the other direction, putting the lighter and cigarette box to his pockets as he took a quick glance at their supposedly brother-in-law who was sitting silently with his hands clasped. Thinking how to approach him since both of them were not as close they ought to be unlike his little brother towards the blond. 

He just sighed in defeat. It wasn't the right time to engage in a conversation with him. Perhaps next time he'll reconsider talking to the former gang leader. 

"If you think about talking to him now," His little brother continued. "He won't be able to converse properly." 

Haruchiyo stood beside Takeomi, putting his hand on his shoulder, giving out a tad bit weight on it. "The kin- Mikey, I mean, usually carries this emotional baggage to himself as if saying he's the only one who is able to bring it."

"I could tell." Takeomi relaxed his shoulders. "You know him a lot. That's great, I guess… Do you think he'll be okay?" 

"Hopefully, he does."

"Hopefully?" 

"It may not be noticeable but he's mentally weak, which is often overshadowed by his powerful physical image." Haruchiyo looked at his leader with a sad expression. "And it happens that it got worse now that… our only beloved sister, the love of his life, left this world earlier than we anticipated." 

-

The day came by swiftly as night time arrived. The people who visited the funeral went home, other acquaintances gave their best regards to the family before going to their respective houses. Their closest friends and family were left behind, volunteering to fix and clean everything up - not minding if it's already late in the evening. 

Stacking up the chairs with his childhood friend, Manjiro Sano didn't really say anything Keisuke had been chatting about. Only nods, a slight smile, hums, and a few words like 'Yeah', ‘Mhm’, and ‘Oh’s are coming from his mouth. When he noticed how he responded to his black-haired friend, he gradually apologized to him saying that he was tired from the events today. 

Keisuke Baji understands, he knew what it felt to lose someone – considering how he lost his sweet mother a few months ago due to an illness. He pat Mikey’s back gently and gave him a quick hug, “It’ll be okay.” 

“I…” Mikey blinked his eyes before hugging him back. “Thank you, Keisuke.” 

His friend grinned, “Alright. I have to go now. Good night, Mikey! Take care.” 

“Mhm, you too.” 

Mikey watched him leave with his partners, waving a ‘bye-bye’ to them before continuing to place the stacked chairs at the storage room nearby. He gave himself a thought that he was envious of his childhood friend that he still progressed to life despite having a loved one dead – then he asked himself if he could do that as well. Nothing is easy when it comes to moving on from a certain person or place. 

Was it because he was more used to carrying other people’s burdens and sufferings that he goes blind when it comes to himself? Was it because he has internalized self-hatred that he still continues to do so? Or was it because he blames himself for Senju’s death? Mikey thinks that he was too slow, too slow to save her from that sudden collapse of the cathedral ceiling. 

She doesn’t deserve death – her life was plucked like a flower in a garden with ease. 

The crickets started to chirp in the distance, and they just finished cleaning the place up. Mikey placed Senju’s ashes beside their photo frame together by the countertop, lingering his gaze towards her smiling picture as he painfully smiles. God, he misses her so much. He was able to have his own alone time after excusing himself from the others in the living room, letting him to recollect his thoughts at the back of his house. 

Knowing he won’t be able to move on in the next few years made me feel like it was acceptable enough for him to think that he’ll never love other people besides her. Mikey felt devoted to that emotion which slightly made him happy because Senju’s love for him will never falter. 

He heard footsteps coming in his direction, pondering on who that person was. Mikey doesn’t really mind who, he just wanted to have his own time for a while and– 

“Mikey?” 

“...Takemichi.” He called out. “It’s just you.” 

“Yeah… I just came by to check on you.” 

“Nothing will happen to me… I.. I promised to stay, remember?” 

Takemichi chuckled lightly, “I know. You kept it. But… that’s not why I’m here.” 

He tilted his head in thought and scanned his friend’s body language and expression. Mikey always observes, whether it was intentional or not, his habit of this never left him and had stayed with him ever since he was young. And, being friends whom he considers as family with Takemichi, he probably went here to help. 

With the sudden silence spreading through the atmosphere, Takemichi broke it. “I want to help you.” 

Help. Right, help. Such a chilly word for Mikey to hear again. He knows he assured him and everyone else that he’ll ask for help when he needs it (Everyone else lectured him that it’s alright to ask for help because it’ll never be a burden to them and mentioned that it’ll just strengthen his relationship with them) and will tend to request one from time to time —despite imploring such things as wrapping a gift or changing the water tank— “...Thanks, Takemichi but-”

“I think I still can save her. Just like how I saved Hina back then.” 

Speechless. Mikey was speechless and seeing the look on Takemichi’s face was nothing but determination and sincerity. He didn’t really have to say anything, thinking that what he’s hearing was just a dream and needing himself to pinch his own arm in order to wake up- because it was way improbable for him to… pull off what Takemichi did. “The dead are supposed to rest, Takemichi.” 

“Don’t act like you’ve accepted that already, Mikey.” Takemichi said. “You have the same look as I did when I attended Hinata’s funeral in one of the timelines I time travelled to before.” 

Time Leaping sure was a memorable one. Since Mikey was saved, everything went back to normal and everyone was alive and happy. It had been a long time since their handshake after all,  and Takemichi was sure Mikey should know how it works. “You want to see her badly, don’t you?”

“More than you could ever realize.” Mikey sighed in defeat, “It still hurts inside. No tears left to cry and all that was left behind is emptiness and Senju’s ashes to comfort me.” 

“I want to see her too.” Takemichi admitted, “She was a great friend. Her life was taken earlier and that’s unacceptable…” 

He raised his arm, displaying a position to handshake. “...And we wouldn’t allow that, do we? Mikey, I’m just telling you that we have the capacity to change that.” 

The blond hesitated at first, “And what if it doesn't work or the timeline is shitty?” 

“Come on,” Takemichi snickered. “You honestly think that it didn’t? Mikey, I messed up so many timelines just to save the love of my life and you, my close friend!” 

Hearing that just made him cheer up a little bit. "Hey, I'm sorry, okay?"

"Pft, it was worth it anyway. So…?" Takemichi jiggled out his palms. "Shake it or…?" 

"Alright, alright." Mikey exclaimed, "I owe you. Big time, Takemichi… Just promise me you'll take care."

"Like I always do." Takemichi grinned. 

He extended his hand to shake his hands with Takemichi's. Mikey was confident that his friend would be successful in saving someone again, considering the numerous times he sacrificed in order to make a peaceful timeline for everyone - Just like now, it wasn't anything that ended up badly but it was just how the cycle of life moves in a constant time. Yes, not everything is flawless and both of them know that. Yet, they would always prefer a flawed timeline with everyone complete. 

A world where Senju is also alive. 

And because both of their goals are the same, the time leap request was accepted. Going through the past to change a tinsy bit for a better future they could hope for. 

Usually, a wave of nostalgia would hit Takemichi that he came back from his roots during his teenage years spent with Toman, the memories he had made with everyone - some were nightmares (that he gradually took time to heal with the help of a therapist alongside with Mikey), and reminiscing of his pasts with other relationships outside of his circle. 

That is, if he were the one who was brought to the past. 

Mikey felt dizzy around his surroundings as if a small electric shock buzzed him. He blinked a few times, trying to clear his eyesight just to gain a better view of where he is at the moment. Rubbing his eyes, the place was overly familiar to him. It was similar to the interiors of the cathedral where his wedding with Senju occured. The stained glasses designed with the images of a depicted god and said son, the candle-light chandeliers that were hanged on the walls, rows of wooden peus that had little cushions underneath, columns of white pillars that supports the entire building, and the whole general idea of this architecture had been taken inspiration during from the Renaissance. 

No, it couldn't be…? 

As if pinching himself differs from the realities of this complicated world, Mikey immediately figured out what just happened. His chest became heavier, inhaling and exhaling briefly, the lad — although knowing in an instant — was still in utter confusion and several questions were inserted in his mind. 

Why was it him who time leaped instead of Takemichi? Is this the same time a couple of days ago? Had he been dreaming heavily and possibly killed himself by not breathing in his sleep? Whatever it is, this was not what he expected nor planned based on his expectations for the deal he made with his close friend. 

Well… it wouldn't be that bad if he were the one who handles his own issues right? Come to think of it, Mikey had been also relying on Takemichi's help for several years even though it was indirect. (He realized that during the process of saving both him and his girlfriend from the past twelve years, Takemichi had saved other people in order to have an ideal timeline where everyone is alive and happy.) 

His inner thought had been interrupted by a call from Draken. "What are you spacing for, Mikey?" 

"Huh?" Mikey blinked his eyes. 

He felt a tug on his tuxedo, trying to straighten it out while the fashion designer was thinking to put more flair to his creation. Looks like they're in his dressing room. He saw Mitsuya having pin cushions on his mouth, Baji assisting Draken with styling his own hair by handing out hair pins. 

The first thing that came to his mouth was mentioning her. "Where's Senju?" 

"Are you that excited, Mikey?" Keisuke teased, "Never knew you were that clingy!" 

"She's on her way." Draken said, fixing a ponytail on Mikey's head. "Just wait for an hour, she'll be on the altar with you." 

Hearing that made him calm, a sigh of relief as if heavy loads were taken off from his shoulders. He nodded slowly from the response he received. Now he knows that the accident happened after an hour, Mikey can prevent her death by pulling Senju away from where she was standing. Small wounds and injuries are fine, at least for him, just as long that person is alive, it’ll be alright. Of course, it should be easy right? And to recall the events if he were in Takemichi's shoes, Mikey finally acknowledges the trials and obstacles Takemichi had to endure during those years — and he confirms that doing subtle changes in the past can change the future, not knowing whether taking action causes a good or bad future. (Everything was risky) 

He kept tapping his foot, giving his best not to do so many movements or he’ll get scolded by Mitsuya. At the bare minimum while his worries are temporarily washed away, Mikey appears to be much more livelier. 

“Mikey, can you stay still while I put on your necktie?” Mitsuya reprimanded. “I know you’re getting married in less than half an hour with the woman of your dreams, but this necktie won’t.” 

Mikey playfully pouts after Mitsuya finishes tying his necktie as Draken pulls out his cellphone. “Calm down, Mikey. Do you want to call Senju before the ceremony?” 

“Sure, why not?” 

He was happy inside and on the outside, hearing Senju's voice was like a dream come true after days spent on crying, sulking, and mourning the loss of his lover. Begging to whoever was above and watching them that he’d do everything to see and hear her once again. It may be that this time-leaping had its own pros and cons that he should watch out for. 

The sounds of a dialing number were heard and they were waiting for the receiver to answer it. After a few seconds, Draken handed Mikey his cell phone as he joyfully took it. Keisuke held out his laugh as he mouthed ‘This is what happens when a dumbass falls in love!’

‘You’re both dumbasses.’ Draken mouthed back. 

“Sen!” The smile reached all the way to Mikey’s ears. “Where are you? It’s about time!” 

“I know, I know!” Senju said on the phone, “I’m on my way! The wedding dress was too frilly to fit inside the car. Have you been waiting?”

“Always, Senju.” Mikey smiled while holding out the phone, “Everyone’s excited to see us.” 

A giggle was heard, “Really? Then should I tell the driver to go faster then~!” 

“Listen, Kenchin is waiting to get his phone back.” He snickered as he looked at Draken when he said that then focuses on Senju. “I’ll be seeing you on the altar, I love you.” 

“I love you too–” 

It was disrupted. It suddenly went black, Senju didn’t finish the sentence. There was a crash that sounded like danger and this caused Mikey’s fear to crawl up. “..Sen? S..Senju, are you there?” 

No answer. She always responds but she doesn't. Mikey dropped Draken’s phone with a feared shocked look that Draken didn’t even bother to argue about the reason why his friend dropped his cell phone. This made Baji and Mitsuya alert to the sudden change of the atmosphere inside the room and it was intense. 

And it didn’t seem a good timing when Takemichi entered the room, supposedly fetching Mikey to go to his position up there at the altar. He didn’t need a word to catch up just to tell him that there is something wrong. Seeing Mikey freeze, as if all the traumatic experience he took time to heal within himself came back, and when he saw the door open beside Takemichi, Mikey hurriedly went outside. He does not care whether his tuxedo is ruined, his hairstyle got messy in an instant, or giving enough shits about the preparations where it wasn’t equal to what happened during that phone call. The others followed him and tended to give their best to catch up to the fastest runner. 

He sensed that Senju’s location wasn’t any further. He feels it, his intuition alarming him to go where she was. Mikey doesn’t even need a locator right now, it was all up to where his legs depart him anywhere in the streets of Japan. Mikey wasn’t a religious man — neither his friends and family except the older Shiba sibling — however, he took a mental prayer to himself that nothing bad ever happens to his future wife. 

God, no. He couldn’t handle another death. No, no, would he ever allow it. 

Mikey knew he was getting closer to where she was, the police and ambulance siren noises became nearer and nearer and the whispers of people were now louder. His eyes widened in shock and disbelief upon the sight as soon as he arrived when he felt his legs stop. How? How did it come to this ? Why… why must Senju’s body be stabbed with three iron poles with the car being almost squeezed? 

His breathing became heavier, “Senju… Senju!” 

At this point, Mikey didn’t care whether he violated a policy or rule in front of the cops. All he cared about was the horrible view and the love of his life. Draken and the others stopped in their tracks as they gasped at what's in front of them. There was Mikey who was being held by the police –visibly struggling due to his strength– while shouting, “Let go! She’s my fiance!” 

“Sir, please,  you may not go to the crime scene–” 

“The hell should I care about that?!” Mikey gave a glare to the police, hinting a drop of murder, frustration, and sorrow to his tone. “If you won’t let go of me this instant, I’ll give you a taste of hell.” 

Sighing in defeat and knowing they can’t win against the former delinquent, Mikey was released from their grasp as he entered the scene. 

The red stains from Senju’s wedding dress reminds him of her first death inside the cathedral. Mikey was trembling as his hand reached to caress Senju’s unconscious face and her breathing was shallow. He gently whispered to her, “It’s going to be okay, baby… I..I promise.” 

Then, he heard a small cough of blood. 

“M..Manjiro.” Senju struggled to let out her words, “...I’m so sorry, I… I couldn’t–” She winced in pain as tears were forming, yet she forces out just to complete her sentence. “–go there… in time.”

“Shh… If you talk a lot, you’ll lose your energy.” Mikey pleaded. He held his hand and gave it a small squeeze. He tried to ignore the iron poles that were stuck through her body all the way from where it came by the windshield of the car. The trail followed as the driver was drop dead due to the impact of the construction truck that greeted them. 

His mouth tasted bitter, feeling that a vomit was rising from his stomach. Senju slowly shakes her head off and tries to look at Manjiro just to look into his obsidian eyes once again. “...I want to get married to you…” There was a pause, gathering her strength. “D..dancing with you on the… dancefloor but,” She gave a pained chuckle as a teardrop fell on her face.. “Baby, I can’t… feel my legs anymore.” 

Mikey didn’t speak. Instead, he only listens to Senju’s words as if trying to record it so it could play on loop. Her voice still sounds music to his ears, no matter how rough it can get. He couldn’t do anything besides leaning his frame carefully next to her, tears were streaming already without giving any notice. 

“...Jiro.. will you give me a kiss?” 

“O..of course. Anything for you, Sen.” 

He gave her a proper kiss this time. A soft, gentle kiss as if getting married on the spot. He wouldn’t mind, she probably won’t either– They wouldn’t give a second thought if this was their last day in this world. It was longing for each other, they loved each other too much to the point where both of them are hurting. Not because they did something so devious, but because of the unfortunate events that kept happening in between their devoted love for each other. 

Neither of them were prepared to say goodbye, it wasn’t planned and they never intended to. However, fate was cruel to the both of them. They were supposed to open a new chapter and have a new beginning of their lives at the end of the day, form a small family together, and… grow old together - no matter how cheesy it can get. The couple dreamed of a bright future with each other only for it to be broken so easily.  

Mikey lets go of the kiss after noticing no response from her. That’s when he realized that she died while they kissed, figuring it out that Senju chose to end her life while having their last kiss together, making it seem less painful for her to endure than holding out her breath til her soul goes out.  He whispered out something as he poured all of his tears out before stepping out of the scene. “I love you, Sen.” 

His eyes were puffed out, tired, and wasn’t meeting any signs of life – It was nothing, like a black hole sucking every living planet in outer space. Mikey didn’t even bother to make eye contact with his friends who came after him, he just followed what the police asked him regarding the accident. It wasn’t really that long before the others came by, only for them to be horrified upon seeing Senju’s state. And it was much, much worse when her siblings rushed to the scene as well. 

There were screams of despair and an angry cry. The entire road on that day was closed and soon was spread on national television then went broadcasted overseas. 

-

Mikey couldn’t really understand. No, even at the beginning, the entire time leap process made him bewildered about everything. He thought he got it as if it was some easy task to be done – something that shouldn’t be underestimated. He wondered if he did something wrong in order for the timeline he was in turns out to be like that. The death occurred near the altar! Not on that pesky road… 

He wanted to do something, he wanted to find out who was that reckless driver who was managing the truck and kill them with his own hands – be that as it may, Mikey has no more energy left him. He was mentally and physically tired that deep inside of him needed more time and space, perhaps words of comfort that could slightly help him feel better despite what happened. He deeply sighed, lowering his head and leaned by the cold wall. 

Mitsuya and Baji took care of everything else and they even cancelled everything that was planned for the wedding- the catering services, the reception place, and the honeymoon setting. Meanwhile, Draken and Takemichi were the ones on Mikey’s side as they gave their best to aid consolation for the loss of a woman he loved. It was night time and Mikey was too depressed to change outfits and freshen himself up.

Life had always been so unfair to him. After numerous therapy sessions he endured just to learn his self worth, on how to love himself more, on how to express his feelings and not bottle them all up, and even find happiness in things that are unexpected but welcome – Was it not enough? Does life itself tell him that he does not deserve such happiness no matter what he does right? Or should he just not forgive himself from his past mistakes and let his dark impulses consume him once again?

But… Considering the amount of things Takemichi had to do in order of peace, out of respect, Mikey shook that thought off and decided to mourn for a while. He wouldn’t want to be a burden to someone else – it’s not what Mikey aimed to do. Though, he did smile at the thought of Senju finally having a chance to talk to his older brother in heaven. What kind of conversations would they be having?

Will Shinichiro tell embarrassing stories about his little brother? Will Senju and Shinichiro talk about Black Dragons? That is something they would probably chatter for hours if they want to. Maybe asking each other about the general idea like how Senju and Mikey fell in love with each other? Or it could be about them that were once childhood friends. So many possibilities and he wanted to cherish it with them – if only they were alive. 

Remembering Shinichiro didn’t help him either. Only the negative memories kept appearing in his mind about that incident when he was only twelve years old. Ah, poor Mikey they admit. He must be exhausted after everything that happened. He doesn’t really want the entire world to see that he isn’t the best he can be. But how can he be the best if he can’t be better? Draken patted his back, giving a thick coat since the night breeze was quite chilly. “I’ll just buy something warm for you to eat. You should be hungry right now.” His eyes averted to the man who is at Mikey’s other side. “Takemitchy, you go look for him, alright?”

“I will, Draken.” Takemichi nodded as he watched Draken go for the nearest convenient store. Now that they were left alone, only silence hugged them. It wasn’t awkward or uncomfortable, it was just some sort of sorrowful silence they both understood. 

Mikey lifted his head and interrupted the silence, “...I’m not the Mikey of this timeline.” 

It took Takemichi a few good seconds before he processed what Mikey told him out of the blue; How is he even able to time-leap? Wasn't it only him that has the ability to time-leap? Or… was Mikey just being delusional? Takemichi wasn’t really a bright person when it came to analyzing simple sentences – It made him have bad grades during middle school up until high school. (Through college and Hina’s patience, he finally understood - well, except when it was a sudden approach just like now.) 

“I.. see..” But then, he clicked a memory in his mind. Those lectures he and Naoto had before. “Did you happen to shake hands with me in the future?” 

Mikey nodded groggily, “Yeah but it was me who got back in the past.” 

“Why… Did you go back? Are things not proper there?” Takemichi couldn’t help but ask him carefully. He knows how heavy it could get if he just asked him out of nowhere like nothing tragic happened today. “W..was it bad?” 

“N..no! Of course not. It… It wasn’t a bad future at all. Everyone was there, including you… and..” Mikey grieved, “I… I couldn’t accept that Senju died.” 

It was a well-known feeling for Takemichi to recognize what Mikey felt. He also lost Hina in his life numerous times that he forgot how to live and was in constant depressive episodes. Because the moment he lost her for the first time, his life went downhill in luck. Then she died — Subsequently enough that he could secretly say that it was a blessing since it ended up pretty well (Despite the traumatic events) where he met his friends that he considers as his family. 

“Is this how you felt when Hinata died on the original timeline?” Mikey asked, clutching his own chest. “Like there’s something weighing on my heart… as if not seeing her anymore just adds the load.” 

Takemichi nodded and sincerely looked at him, “Have you seen the way she died?” 

“Yes. Right in front of me,”Mikey let out a single sob as he continued. “And I couldn’t save her.” 

“That’s when I felt when I saw her dying inside the car due to a crash coming from a truck.” Takemichi suddenly looked down as he saw his feet with his hands clasped. “At first, I couldn’t do anything. At that time, she and I weren’t in a romantic relationship and there she said that I broke up with her. Was really bummed at my future self, if you ask me.” He raised a dry chuckle from his mouth. “I was a coward. I couldn’t answer her question and just… excused myself and told her to go inside the car and wait for me.” 

Mikey silently listened to him. “...And what happened next?” 

“I witnessed her getting crushed inside the car.” Takemichi gulped down to his throat. “Felt betrayed too since Akkun, my close friend during middle school years, was the one who controlled that truck.”  

He looked at Mikey who had a pity expression on him. Takemichi blinked his eyes as he waved his hands from left to right just to shake him from listening to his experience. A sweat dropped on his face as he let out a light laugh, “It was a long time ago so it’s totally fine now! I… I’m married to her now, you see?” 

Mikey scoffed and rolled his eyes as he playfully slapped his back, “Stop flexing, Takemitchy.” 

“I’m not!” 

Both laughter went down as the atmosphere became serious. A flick of hope went to Mikey’s mind as he looked at Takemichi immediately. The said person was halfly confused as to why Mikey’s mood changed from being sulky to a weirdly casted hopeful man. It’s not that hope was a bad thing, it’s just that Mikey doesn’t seem like a person who relies on hope but rather on doing the actions himself. 

After hearing Takemichi’s real life story earlier, he got the main reason why he time leaped in the first place. Coincidentally, a part of him tells Mikey that this entire scenario was similar to Takemichi and Hinata’s situation twelve years ago or so yet so differently at the same time. As if gaining a new reason to live, Mikey’s eyes started to go back to life slowly even though having the darkest eyes anyone could have. “If you managed to save Hina… do you think I can… rewrite the past and possibly prevent her death?”

“Huh… o-oh! Of course, Mikey! You can, I know you will!” Takemichi cheered, “If a crybaby like me can pull it off, then so can a charismatic leader like you!”  

Mikey gave a wholehearted laugh as tears started to form again that he covered his face with his raspy hands. It was a new feeling that occurred in his mental system, and it felt so right that he did all he could to think of various ways just to save Senju. He lifted his head as he ran his hand through his hair, striking his blond hair away from his face. 

He felt refreshed on the inside, as if being reborn in the afterlife. Like a free hunting bird that soars in the sky, Mikey inhaled plenty of fresh air as he stretched out his limbs. Standing up from the longest time of sitting made him a little bit dizzy– that he regained his posture in an instant. 

Takemichi himself, despite being perplexed by Mikey’s actions, felt happy for him. Yes, he might be involved in something that he has undergone before but perhaps it can serve as a relishing moment to feel he is a kid again. Growing up was one thing but the given chance of feeling the thrill of saving an important person grew their determination and mental stability as an individual. 

It was risky, they know. Everything has to take risks in order to get something they need – Like how life was supposed to play itself. Nothing will be ever attained if one does not do anything about it and just rely on expectations and false hope. That if it was done accordingly and succeedingly, it’ll be exchanged with something that calls ‘happiness’. 

Words of encouragement only give Mikey much more energy. He knows not to get too far or ahead, sometimes having a big ego can destroy something. It had the capability to do something – and he was going to avoid that. No, he would never ever let himself get consumed by his own dark impulses and make everyone suffer again, including him. 

Mikey displays his childish grin in front of Takemichi. “I owe you twice now, Takemitchy.”

“I’ll keep collecting them and use them for greater good.” The former time-leaper chuckled. “So, are you feeling any better now?”

“I would be lying if I wasn’t. It still hurts but… I think I can handle it for now.” 

Takemichi motioned his head, “You’re going your best Mikey. I think Senju will be proud of you.” 

A hand flourished in front of Mikey. “Looks like we reversed our roles. I’m now the trigger and you’re the one who’s reacting to that.” 

“You’re right.” Memories from the Three Deities era flashed, making Mikey squint his eyes before shaking that thought. “You’ll be helping me, right, Takemitchy?” 

“Like how a big brother would.” He gave out a sheepish smile. “Even though you’re older than me by a year.” 

Takemichi wouldn’t allow Mikey to lose himself once more. He had seen enough and it ached his poor heart watching him succumb to darkness. After all, he knows what he went through and he witnessed all of it. His hand started to ache from putting it on air, shaking it as a signal for Mikey to time leap already. 

“Mikey, my poor hand is waiting.” He joked. “It’s… about to fall off.” 

The blond huffed his cheeks out as he thanked him once again. “Alright. Thank you again, Takemitchy. It means a lot to me.” 

The mentioned lad gave a nod as a response, finally having contact with Mikey’s hand as he handshake with him. It was such an emotional ride for Mikey to perceive this as a whole. With all the events that occurred from the future and to the past, he felt as if God was punishing him for having a good life after a long time wishing for it. But he refused to end in a bad future again, he cannot afford it. Mikey found a new purpose in life and it’s not being the number one delinquent – as he already completed that ‘childish’ dream of his and realized that there were more deeper ones that he needs to explore – 

With Senju guiding him to a path that he needs to personally seek, Mikey wants to discover that newly found path with her as they go forward with their lives. It’ll be a change but as long as he is with him, Mikey knows he will be alright. And he won’t let that dream come to lose. As if her disappearance made the world seem so cruel and dark – for him – that when she was still alive, Senju was Mikey’s beam of life that he awfully clinged on and became momentary instead. 

She was his momentary beam of light; and he’d risk it all to get her back in his arms. 

Chapter Text

Though determination and hope was a good quality, the past events that had occurred not so long than a day drained every energy Mikey had in his body as he went back to the future– or his present world, rather. Nothing had changed except that Senju’s life was cut short by a week before the original one had occurred, and everyone’s memory of that particular moment had been rewritten. 

When he got back, Mikey was greeted by a bunch of messages on his phone that dings every second as if he were a celebrity that was spotted sitting on a tree branch rather than on a luxury chair – though the messages were just condolences from last week. The recent ones were just his friends and family chatting him words that he finds comfortable. And some were missed calls from his siblings, Mikey could guess they were just worried (Who wouldn’t be when a family member, usually answering the calls immediately, didn’t respond right away?). 

It still hurts for him that he saw how she died twice and probably he thought that it was partially his fault for interfering with what was done already. With hands that knows how to knock out and specialises in disarticulation, Mikey could determine which one was the most painful death between the two of Senju’s – The past was just horrid to see. Blood was spurting out of the girl’s stomach, trailing and spreading through her puffy and frilly wedding dress that she had always loved and what Mikey was addicted to see. 

Iron poles that were stabbed couldn’t compare to the sudden fall of the cement boulders, however both were painful nevertheless. The only difference was that she suffered a painful and slow death while the other, which was the first, was a quick one. Still, the blond figured that these horrifying images wouldn’t just leave his mind. Inside him was blaming himself. 

His surroundings in his own home didn’t really change – er, well, the atmosphere it could be. The presence of a lovely sun, oh so warm, so bright that it shines with a beam through his heart now disappeared. Mikey phantomly feels that warmth sometimes whenever he tries to forget that idea of her dying, which he always fails to do and therefore decides to live with it. Besides, he wouldn’t want to forget that lovely lady. She was his everything and it was taken from him. 

Walls that helped with the picture frames that were hanged, Mikey let his hands freely glaze over the photos that were protected with glass. The texture was slightly sticky and dusty, and for the satisfaction it could bring when cleaned plus the image of Senju telling him to clear the frames, he grabbed a glass cleaner formula and cloth to sharpen the look of the entire picture frame. The dust was almost thick so he made sure to squeaken it up to have a visible sight of the photo. 

Had it been or not he saw this ravishing photo of him and Senju smiling. Now, this… This gives him a nice memory to look back on. Back then, life was simple and easy-going enough for them to enjoy the entirety of it.  It was a charming date; Mikey wore his usual Toman look with a coat hanging off his shoulders while wearing a white shirt paired with black slacks and finished it with his iconic flip flops; while Senju wore her Brahman clothes. 

Was it a sunny day? Mikey wasn’t so sure. But he knows that day wasn’t practically hot in temperature so it was a guess for it to be cloudy weather. They were walking down to the road with their favourite snacks in hand, it wasn’t really much of a ‘romantic date’ idea where a couple would go to an expensive restaurant to eat dinner – that wasn’t their type at all. 

They liked things casual; either driving down the road with Mikey’s CB250T or walking in the center plazas of Harajuku. Just to make sure the others won’t ever interfere with their date (though Senju doesn’t mind at all if it does, but Mikey had thoroughly prepared a threat to his friends and siblings if they ever did. Plus, they don’t want to see him being so touchy with the opposite gender) 

He gave off a flashy smile back then when Senju got flustered by telling her to call him by his birth name instead of his nickname. 

(She was confused. Utterly confused. To why this person in front of her just said out of nowhere, without any reason at all, to call him by his name. His actual name! Senju processed this slowly, blushes forming at her pale cheeks as she defended herself by dodging the request from Mikey – which she awfully fails to do so. 

So, she asked him instead. “Why? Do you not want me to… call your name anymore?”

“I do.” Mikey simply said as he took a bite of his warm taiyaki. “I just want to hear you say my birth name.” 

“If I did… Then I’ll differ from the others! Everyone else calls you Mikey but me…” 

Mikey pinched her cheeks as he rolled his eyes, trying to let her get what he was trying to say. “You get a special pass. So, say it.” 

Senju sighed as she gave a light giggle. “Fine, fine… Manjiro.” 

And it sounded so sweet.) 

A bittersweet memory wouldn’t hurt as much as he thought it would. At least, Mikey felt a little calm from the negative emotions he had been feeling lately. Finishing off on cleaning each and every picture frame that were displayed on the walls, he received a text message from Takemichi. Of course, he almost forgot that his saviour friend is his trigger now to time travel to the past. Garnering energy doesn’t work right now, Mikey didn’t have the appetite to eat his snacks so he went to Takemichi’s house as soon as the guy called. He took his motorbike, his precious CB250T that was a memento from his older brother’s. Lest a little breath of fresh air wouldn’t hurt him, Mikey arrived at his destination as he parked his ride at the side, locking it besides Takemichi’s motorcycle that is a twin of his own. Mikey gave a faint smile as he took a glance at both bikes, Shinichiro sure had an eye when it came to what he pursued though… it appears he does lack on giving women an eye on him. 

He stepped towards to Takemichi’s house. There were hanging flower pots by the fences; there were variations of it like petunias, begonia, fuschia, and lantana. He had visited this house before reaching the backyard. He knows that there are small clovers that cover the entire yard – since that is the symbol of the Hanagaki household. 

It was nice, he thought. If there were any symbols that could describe him and Senju together, it could be their titles and strength. Back then, hearing just the words ‘Invincible’ and ‘Unmatched’ made other taunting gang members back off the fight as if seeing a real life ghost that's haunting them. Like it was a curse by mentioning their names, they tend to avoid two individuals at all costs because provoking won’t do any help either. 

Mikey knocked on their wooden door then rang the doorbell, he remembered Hinata reminding him and Senju before when visiting them. 

(Mikey took a sip of his orange juice that was given by the couple, his shoulder serves as a pillow by Senju who is laying her head there. It was a lovely summer and they decided to hang out at the married couple’s place because apparently they were bored. Hinata thought it was a silly excuse. 

“About visiting…” The rosy-haired lass mentioned, “I request to knock the door then ring the doorbell.” 

Takemichi nodded at his wife’s request, taking a bite of a freshly baked cookie he and Hinata made earlier.

Senju blinked her eyes, “Why? Is there something wrong with it?” 

“No, no! Of course not.” Hinata waved her hands. “It’s because if it’s only a doorbell, that thing is sometimes broken so we tend to fix it almost everyday. And knocking? It’s only heard when we’re near the entrance. The backyard and the kitchen aren’t as near and both of us are spending our days there mostly.” 

“Hmm… why don’t you replace the doorbell then?” 

“Oh, jeez,  no. Well, not yet.” Takemichi scratched his nape. “When I went to the depot and checked the prices of those advance-type doorbells, gosh! It was expensive. It’s more than my and Hinata’s salary combined.” 

Mikey rubbed his chin, “I mean… if you prefer fixing instead of buying a new one, wouldn’t that be more expensive?” 

“That’s what we thought! Thankfully though, we’re lucky enough that there’s an electrician who charges so small because our doorbell type is old compared to the new ones.” Hinata said, “And they were more familiar with our type so I guess that’s the only explanation as to why it is cheap.”

Then, the four of them spent the day talking about doorbells.)

The door was opened by a familiar face, Mikey was greeted happily by him. Takemichi gave his sheepish smile as he invited Mikey to come inside his house. It was still the same address, the same neighbourhood, the same house back twelve years ago during their teenage years. The brunette’s parents decided to give this spacious house to their son as an apologetic gift for not being present around their son’s life when he needed them the most. 

The interior of the house, however, changed drastically – though there are some parts that are still kept the same to relish the nostalgic feeling when they want to feel it. The walls were painted instead of pasting wallpapers that rids off as soon as they were displayed, the flooring had stylish and clean tiles, some were textured and refined. 

Furniture and appliances that are old were replaced with new ones but not all of them, few ones were antiques and some can get sold by selling off to the internet marketplace. Everything in this house was revisioned that it became more presentable, livelier, and got that home-y feeling as if welcoming every person that comes inside. 

All of this used all of their savings and thanks to Hinata’s money management and Takemichi’s savings account, they are still able to leave reasonable money for emergencies. (And thank the stars for Hinata, who is like a goddess to Takemichi’s eyes, that she is practically the one who handles the house.) 

Mikey sat on the sofa, “Where’s Hina? Usually, she’s the one who arrives at the door because you were busy sorting out your digital video records that were assigned by your workplace.” 

“At the back,” Takemichi replied as he went to grab something at the refrigerator. “I don’t know what she’s doing but Hina seems to have planted a new flower she bought yesterday. Oh, do you want anything to drink? Juice, canned beer, or…?” 

“Did she ever buy it at Emma’s flower shop? Also, the water is fine.” 

He went back to the room carrying two glasses and a water jug. “Emma doesn’t really have the kind of flower Hina wants. Though, she did say that she’ll go ask her supplier to bring her new varieties at her store.” 

Mikey poured water into his glass, “What kind of flower was it anyway?” 

“Moth orchids. She bought three colours and each of them is six, so…” Takemichi looked out the window. “Hina will take awhile.” 

The blond nodded, sipping his glass of water as another memory of Senju flashed into his mind again. Because with the subject of flowers, he remembered how there is a specific kind of flower that the snowy-haired lass loved. Even though she symbolises a cherry blossom, Senju was in love with star magnolias. 

Mikey remarked to her before that, both flowers looked so identical. Like no signs of differences at all, at least to him. Even so, she dreamed that if both of them got married, they would have to plant some star magnolias on their flowerbeds. He sighed, placing the glass down to the table as there was a sudden silence he formed. 

He wished that they did get married— Mikey would’ve planted those flowers along with her. There, he realised that a cherry blossom and star magnolias differ from each other. Takemichi picked up the sudden vibe as he tilted his head towards his friend. “Something wrong? Is there anything weird to the distilled water? Sorry, we usually put lemons for electrolytes…” 

"Nah, I just remembered something." Mikey shakes off his shoulders. 

"Hmmm… was it because of what happened before, during, and after the time leap?" 

The blond shifted his direction towards the brunette, who was taking a seat by his dark oak sofa set as he gave one final sip to his water. Seriously, was he that readable? Or is it just because of Takemichi's life experiences as a time leaper before that he gradually can read other people's thoughts if he wanted to? He raised his index finger to make an opposition and folded it back as he got rid of that thought. The married man gave off a light chuckle, ending it with a smile through his ocean eyes. 

Takemichi saw the shock in Mikey's eyes so that made him cackle slightly. "I got that right, didn't I?" 

"God," A groan escaped through the blond's lips. "Stop doing that, will you? Almost gave me a heart attack, damn." 

"As if you never gave everyone a heart attack before, Mikey." Takemichi rolled his eyes. "Well…?" 

Mikey looked at him as he sighed in defeat. "I couldn't save her… Senju was almost in my arms that day, yet… death welcomed her again." 

The scenes appeared once again in his mind as he hitched his breath, closing his eyes securely to shut the unpleasant memories he was trying to avoid. Takemichi felt sad for the man that he had to experience these unfortunate times once again. He witnessed his frustration in front of him – It was a good thing that Mikey learnt that it’s okay to show vulnerability at hard times and bottling feelings will only lead to what he was before. 

Still, the thought of dark impulses left Takemichi dead scared. 

“I really couldn’t understand, Takemichi.” There was a hint of exhaustion in Mikey’s voice, “You told me that the day will be the same, just different years?” 

Now this made Takemichi straighten out his sitting posture, “What exactly happened…?” 

“Then why was her death in the past different? Instead of her dying in the cathedral on the same day and year, why did it occured on a car accident a week before the wedding?” 

Mikey had to ask. He had to know why. He wasn’t crying but the way he delivered his question seemed like soaking in tears that were collected in a sea of crisis. Takemichi, on the other hand, felt like he was being asked an impossible question in a maths quiz and said to solve it in front of the whole class. It’s not like he doesn’t know what to reply back, but the entire formula changed for this equation despite the entire concept of it didn’t undergoing any drastic changes. 

Takemichi folded his mouth into a straight line, tapping his finger to his shoulder while blinking his eyes towards the blond, unsure what to answer back completely. “I… that’s odd.. That isn’t how… time leaping works..? I mean, th..that didn’t happen to me?” 

“Everything seems to turn upside down when it comes to me, huh?” Mikey sighed, slouching his head to the sofa. “So, what do you think?” 

The brunette stands up as he goes to the backyard, leaving Mikey alone with his thoughts that made him shocked by the sudden action Takemichi made. Well, that was… unexpected — rude, perhaps? He wasn’t exactly mad, just bewildered by that moment. It doesn’t really help with the pent up frustration and confusion he brought to himself as soon as he came here. 

Plus, staying at his home doesn’t feel right without her. 

So, instead of rampaging, Mikey drank his water again and waited for Takemichi to arrive. Maybe he was just tired of listening to his feelings? No, it couldn’t be. He shook off that thought, friends aren’t like that! And he considers him as his brother already, so what gives? Did he say too much? Was it too graphic? He never really described how she died though… These thoughts were like a hurricane that swooned over a small, but terrifying town. Like how the winds just keep getting stronger per second and the rain never stops pouring heavily. 

Footsteps and the clanging of keys were heard, Takemichi went to the living room with a bright expression on it and carrying a small bento box. 

“I may or may not call Naoto for this.” The lad grinned, “So he told us to come to his office immediately — He’s actually willing to help.” 

Mikey only releases an 'oh' from his mouth, standing up slogged before stretching his body. He examined the twin CB250T's keys that were on Takemichi's hands then turned his attention to the bento box that was wrapped with a clover-patterned light green cloth. "Why is there a lunch box?" 

"Hina told me if I'm going to his office, she asks me to hand his lunch to him." Takemichi answered, swaying the box lightly. "Naoto recently told us that files were stacking up all of his time."

"He seems like a busy man." 

Takemichi snorted, "He still was! We should go right now or his offer would falter." 

Mikey nodded, stepping outside as he wore his black flip flops that matched with his outfit. He waited for Takemichi to go outside, hearing his shout indoors that lets Hinata know that the two are going somewhere. He tried to give a small image or a scenario similar to what he saw, Senju would probably also greet him when he arrived or say 'bye-bye' to him whenever he'll go to his workplace. 

At least, if he could never save Senju from dying in these timelines, Mikey promises to protect this couple and let himself witness to grow into a healthy family. (Senju might also be joyous upon finding out that he'll be an uncle!) 

As soon as he saw Takemichi walking his own motorcycle to the driveway, he accompanied him all the way to the entrance. Seeing this, he gave a slight, warm smile as he realised that this would be his first ride with him. Like how he had wished to ride again with his big brother Shinichiro.

With that, they rode down the national highway with their bikes all the way to the central parts of Tokyo where Tachibana Naoto's workplace was located — though he had his own personal office that was separated from the main since all of his work files were involved with the higher officials of the government. 

Years of being in the justice department, Naoto finally had been promoted into a bigger position thus having more work but with a larger salary in his bank account, which is heavily secured by his own peers. 

Takemichi and Mikey finally arrived, placing both of their CB250T's by the parking lot at the left side of the building. Having three floors with a beautiful landscape of the ground floor, it was Mikey's first time to see all of this. Not quite luxurious however it seemed to balance the casual and formal atmosphere for each of the stalls that were built on the establishment. 

"I didn't know his office would be here." Mikey thought out loud, garnering a soft chortle by the brunette beside him. "It was more spacious than his previous one.

Takemichi took the bento box that was hanging on the handlebar. "You'd be surprised by the time we get to the third floor." 

"Why?" 

"All of that floor was owned by him." 

"...Ah." 

They took the stairs upon seeing the small sign that was displayed by the elevator with capital letters that said 'Do Not Use: Elevator is Broken'.  It was a good thing that the structure is not that high. Otherwise, by the time they get there, they would be exhausted. 

Takemichi led the way, of course, pressing the passcode of the metallic door in front of Naoto's room. As soon as they heard the automatic melody coming from the door, they went their way inside of the office. 

Mikey did not expect what he imagined the picture of this room to be – like what he expected this to be as messy, disorganised, smelly… as per Takemichi told him before going there. But it wasn’t! Everything was the opposite of what the brunette described to him; The place was entirely spotless. The papers are stacked but it wasn’t spread out everywhere that it was only in a place where Naoto can effortlessly reach from his spacious working table, the floor seemed that it was recently mopped, the scent of the room was filled with lavender with a mix of citrus in it. 

Pleasant as it is, he could tell that from the police detective – Or the Tachibanas in general. Both he and his sister are well mannered when it comes to cleanliness. 

Though not telling it physically, Mikey was impressed by the guy who is practically two years younger than him. He was smart enough to enter this type of job that needs a keen mind and an analytical and logical mind – it was obvious that the young man focused on his education quite well. (He wasn’t anything jealous though, Mikey finally knew his self-worth after delightful years of therapy) 

“Oh, Takemichi.” Mikey heard Naoto greeting them, standing from his seat. “Hello to you too, Mikey.” 

He motioned a nod at him, slightly awkward, letting his close friend do the talking for him. The blond wasn’t that close with Naoto to have a casual conversation, he took a seat after the younger Tachibana invited them to take one. Mikey gave Takemichi and Naoto a little quick time about their lives in general so he was awfully quiet the whole time as if he was drowned in his own thoughts. 

It was only cut off by Takemichi’s words. “Hey, Mikey. We’re about to discuss it now!” 

“Oh, right.” Mikey fake coughed as he straightened his posture. He could guess that Naoto wanted the straightforward response since he was a busy man. “...You analyzed Takemichi’s time leaping process before, right?” 

“That’s right.” Naoto nodded along with his answer, “What do you need to know?” 

“The entire thing. How it works, how it does, and how it usually processes.” 

The detective gave off a curious look, “...Aren’t you the latest trigger for him to time leap?” 

“No…” Mikey sighed, “I’m the one who’s travelling this time.” 

With a genuine surprise coming from the police investigator, Naoto closed his laptop and set his papers aside as he clutched his hands together to the table, showing interest. The lad closed his mouth as he bent down to his chair, trying to seek some separate files under his table. The room has numerous filing cabinets, both having vertical and lateral file storages and Naoto seemed to have a smaller version of it beside him. 

Mikey thought it’s probably something that no one should ever touch except the owner of it. It could be confidential or personal so he didn’t bother having his boring attention on it. Takemichi looked like he didn't know about this either – it appears that even the brother-in-law wasn’t aware of this. 

This compilation Naoto brought to his table, mostly handwritten and some were encoded with a computer and a typewriter. 

“Wh… what is this?” Takemichi and Mikey chorused upon seeing the stacked, banded papers that Naoto placed on his large, expansive white table.

Naoto swayed both of his hands against each other. “I had been manually doing each and every detail and information for Takemichi’s time travelling journey before. Looks like you…” He glances at Mikey, “...Will give new ones starting now.” 

Tachibana Naoto. A guy that Mikey isn’t close with had offered him such determination and… oddly sincerity with his wits about his worries. He was utterly confused on how he was blessed with great people around him, despite his past actions towards them. Though he still thinks that the gods above him aren’t as kind as he thought they were, this was just merely just a small act of kindness he had received from them. 

There was a tint of memory that Mikey flashed on – a few years ago when he asked Takemichi to tell him all about what happened in the past. Of course, his ‘Toman’ self would immediately believe what pent up sights the fourteen year old witnessed. And remembering that, Mikey realised that it was actually Naoto who ‘saved’ him from his sufferable life during the Manila era when his adoptive older brother, Izana, was manipulating him. 

Well, he shot him through his thick skull. God, that was not something to reminisce for happily. 

Chills travelled through Mikey’s spinal cords as he felt that this was like a nostalgic feeling despite not having experienced this before in his entire life. He knew he still wasn’t okay but Mikey felt a little generous today to move. He then asked the detective a question, “Why was I the one who travelled?” 

“You had the strongest desire to save her.” Naoto said, sliding a peach-tinted white folder across his table to hand it to the blond in front of him. “That’s her death record, you should… take a glance at it.” 

Mikey hesitantly took the folder, opening it slowly. Though knowing it’s all written words and not having pictures except her face, he felt that memory again. Shaking his head, he took a look inside of the document and scanned everything through it from its first page to the last. At first glance, it looks like a normal death record anyone from the police department could ever have but this one…. This version that resides inside Naoto’s own office had been faintly different. 

He had seen her death record before her funeral happened. Mikey knows the details of that paper so why is this one different from the first one? With that noticeable display Mikey placed on his face, Naoto was satisfied as he expected and Takemichi was confused as Mikey is. 

“See the differences?” 

“How the… how the fuck did you know her original death?” 

The black-haired investigator confidently exclaimed, indirectly answering Mikey’s concern. “This would be a problem if my department knows about this odd case. It was a good thing they had the older death record, otherwise it’ll get messier if they got this one.” 

“Weird.” Takemichi tilted his head. “Naoto, you’re not even involved between me and Mikey’s handshake so how did this information get in here?” 

“That’s what I’ve been thinking too.” 

With that answer, both Takemichi and Mikey yelped to their seats. Naoto stood up as he pulled a back-to-back whiteboard and a corkboard that was covered with a green cloth he obtained from his storage room in the main building of his work. When he slid that clothing away, there were multiple writings and pinned papers that were somehow relevant to their topic. 

If someone who is a normal civilian walked inside this room in an instant, that impression of the flappable cork board and whiteboard would be deemed as creepy and malicious as to why someone would be invested in this kind of sensitive yet deep topic. 

It may not be what it seems but Naoto was into these superficial moments that he shamelessly would watch a content creator's videos about supernatural things occasionally. So back twelve years ago when Takemichi blurted out that he can time leap, the lad immediately trusted him. 

Also a reason why you can trust this brunette detective - He can tolerate anyone else's delusions and he might even prove it if he was given a specific time to solve. 

Mikey held out an expression, "That's… quite a lot of information you got there." 

"But a useful one, yes?"

The blond nodded for his response. He should probably take a mental note to himself that smart people tend to get crazy for what they are interested in. (Probably the reason why a part of him was glad that Kisaki Tetta was already gone. If not for Takemichi who did his everything to banish him out, he'd be the central reason why Mikey was engulfed to his dark impulses) 

"Are you ready to be under my guidance?" Naoto suddenly asked Mikey. 

The lad in question quickly responded yes. Takemichi was listening to them, he knew what to do as an ex-time leaper. He thought to himself that he could also be a guidance for Mikey when facing the obstacles when travelling time. 

"Alright. Here's what you have to do for us…" The police in front of them turned to his work, "I can conclude that your version of time leaping is drastically different from Takemichi's." He continued, "What we got here is having two types of Akashi Senju's death. Back then when it was my brother-in-law who was travelling, everything was rewritten as if it was a script change. My sister's death was mostly involved with vehicles, er, a truck, I must say. However, this woman.." 

Naoto pointed at her pinned photo at the corkboard, "...Had a change of occurrence."

"H-hold on, how is mine distinct?" Mikey wanted to know. "Does it change frequently?" 

"Depends on the medium. Complexity of a man changes some things, whether slightly or not. You are well complexed, Mikey, thus having the quite complicated process of.. time travelling." Naoto gave a justified smile, "It's not anything different though. If Takemichi's time for travelling was in years, yours would be in terms of weeks."  

"Hm… at least it wouldn't be as confusing if Mikey time leaped..?" Takemichi said, "The change was before the week instead of during or after that week." 

Naoto shook his head in agreement. "To understand it further… I need you two to write everything when going to travel in the past."

"Everything?" 

"Yes, everything. The time, the setting, the names of the people you were with, and the activities that will occur." Naoto turned to his schedule journal and opened it, "I'll go fix my time management between my work and this." 

"Why do you want to help me?" Mikey swiftly said. "I'm sure you already knew the things I did in the past. I was a criminal, a murderer ." 

Takemichi stared at the blond with a worried expression, he was about to say something but was cut off by the investigator in front of them. Naoto sat down by his seat as he sincerely looked at Mikey. 

"Takemichi managed to save you because he firmly believes you could have a brighter future because you helped him to save countless people in his journey." Naoto stopped for a moment before continuing, "You were forced to grow up and couldn't act like your age – fifteen. Now that you asked for help, I couldn't refuse since you also deserve a better life with the woman you loved." 

He gave off a whisper at the end, "...And I had doubted you." 

Hearing that let Mikey feel reassurance about Naoto's statement about him. Yes, there are times where such kind and generous words did not let him get ahead of his head and simply told himself to not trust it immediately as he sometimes loathes himself as a person however… Mikey could acknowledge it for now, serving as quiet as a mindful motivation to remember by. The three of them discussed and talked about the current situation, some were about their lives– personal and whatnot. 

And it looks like Naoto has a firefighter girlfriend from another company that is affiliated with his workplace. Even though Takemichi knew this for a few small years back when he was still engaged with Hinata, it never left him a surprise and has always been a shock whenever Naoto mentions his love life. 

Seriously enough, no one knew that a detective's type would be a firefighter. Usually, most stereotypical investigators date people who either teaches at school, works at a café, or prefers to do domestic life who waits for their working partners to go home. The blond thought it was perhaps cute, considering that his old pal Pah-chin married a rowdy woman as well. It wasn't his place to judge. 

After all, he had also loved a woman who acts like a tomboy sometimes and fights people twice her size. Still amuses him how their relationship progresses throughout the years. It was beautiful until it lasted. 

The busy day passed by like a leaf falling down from a tree branch, waiting to grow into a new one. They had just finished doing what they had to do and Mikey was laying down in his spacious bed now that she is gone, he hugged her pillow as if searching for warmth despite knowing the soft fabric is non-living. It was a peaceful night, he had a small lamp on by the nightshade that mixes well with the designs inside the bedroom. 

Mikey had been thinking about what Naoto said before leaving his office — They left before quarter to eight and the night sky seemed way much more darker now and noticed that the both of them had been staying inside the office for a couple of hours, which made Hinata call multiple times over Takemichi’s phone, including his. 

(Naoto stretched out his limbs from sitting too long and stood up, garnering his strength to drink his mild coffee from the coffee dispenser. He usually goes home before ten in the evening to bind everything up from his work — and from binding everything, as a detective he had to make sure as well that everything he told to his clients to summarise on what they discussed.

And that’s what he did to the duo he met up inside his working place. 

“Also… Takemichi, Mikey, I’m sure you won’t tell this to others but I’ll have to tell this that you shouldn’t say this to other people. Yes, even to your friends and family.” 

“But wouldn't it be much easier to save Senju if some of them knew?” Takemichi replied as soon as he pondered back then how a small number of people knew what he could do to save him. So why can’t they tell it to other people now? “It was beneficial.”

“I know I was wrong back then.” Naoto sighed, “But that was ten to twelve years ago. This is… now. Mikey time leaps a few days unlike yours that were years ago, we don’t even know who’s behind this or what causes it unlike before we knew. So unless we have any solid hints about that, we can’t just blurt this one out.” 

“Don’t worry we won’t.” Mikey gave a response. “Eventually, we would… wouldn’t we?” 

Naoto just gave them a neutral answer, indirectly telling them that he was also unsure. “It can be.”) 

The clock had been ticking endlessly yet it felt like the world had been slowly spinning and the time was like a resemblance of a snail that was glazing down a slippery leaf - sluggishly passing the hours as it went by. Mikey felt the sun rays directly shining on his face, wanting to cover the tainted windows with the thick, peach-coloured curtains that were hanging steadily. He suddenly went droopy yesterday after thinking too much for a person to handle, so his sleep was much like a baby's. 

It also didn’t help that the digital alarm clock started ringing. Plus with the mix of the hot air that emitted from outside, Mikey’s body reacted by stopping that uncomfortable feeling while the mind was sleeping inside. He never liked unbearable heat and annoying sounds such as the displayed clock beside his nightshade. The lad woke up groggily and tried to reach out his plugged phone that was charging overnight, taking it off as his hands dialled a specific phone number immediately like it was programmed thoroughly. 

Unfortunately, Mikey only received an automatic response from it — saying that the phone number can’t be reached and just leaving a voice message after making a sensical beep noise. Right, of course, Senju is not here anymore. Yes, they do live on the same roof before but sometimes she would go to a small province to look for wildflowers and he had the habit of calling her as soon as he woke up. Jeez, why did he even have to think that she went somewhere? Come on, Mikey! 

Sighing, he rubbed his eyes instead as he sat on his white king-sized bed. Grabbing the remote controller for the air conditioner, Mikey felt soothed by the chilly air yet it was not enough for him to get motivated or inspired to get out of bed. His legs never really felt doing anything energetic contrary to his activities before when kicking, the blond man wanted to stressfully relax intentionally. 

Like a sloth, Mikey slowly dips to the sheets once again as he wrapped his usually warm body with the cotton blanket that was paired with the bedsheets and covers. Skipping breakfast wasn’t one to describe for this lying adult however this time, the reason was acceptable enough as he never got the appetite to eat in the morning. Perhaps in the afternoon he would try to make a sandwich to begin his day. 

His thumb swiftly scrolling through his applications inside the phone, going through various apps to spend time like checking the status of his friends and family, or going to an online video application where he can watch anything, and maybe to a random website where you can talk to random strangers online? Nah… He wasn’t that type of person who would just talk to anyone, knowing the dangers on the internet, he tended to keep it safe. 

(Although, there were times he would actually admit his darkest feelings with a fake name to hide his identities and Mikey appreciated the attempted comforts of the unknown people he talked to on the internet.) 

Then, his rough hands motioned to the gallery – a place where memories are stored. Mikey scrolled through countless photos, most of them were of that snowy-haired woman. (He secretly takes pictures of her because he believes that it is embarrassing to ask for a photo with her despite having a romantic relationship with that woman) Some were of his friends and family, old pictures that were revisioned with the help of technology, and selfies. 

He released a heartful, slight laugh when he saw those captured funny faces of the founding members of Toman. “God, he looks horrible.” 

Reaching at the end left a slight down curve to his mouth. Accidentally, his thumb went to a secret folder that he himself didn’t even remember creating one. There was one video record that was placed there, curiosity hit him as he clicked on it, wanting to hear the contents of it. The record was about ten minutes so Mikey figured that this must be something serious or just nothing. Upon clicking it, the voice was one for him to get teary-eyed quickly. Oh, dear, Senju. Blooming flower into the busy streets inside his heart that gave up growing to a bigger plant. 

“Oh…” Mikey could only mutter, pushing the highest volume his phone could press on, putting the gadget nearer to his face. He listens to what was recorded – her laughs that were harmonised with his. “...You were so lovely, Senju..” 

He just listened to it all the way that he heard a familiar scene, a moment that blissed both of their lives on that day. Oh! Oh..! Mikey finally recognized this; It was him proposing to her. As if living in that moment, he felt his cheeks reddened as his mouth syncs with what the past him said. “‘ You are like a new flavour of a dorayaki that I wanted to marry.’ ” 

Gosh, that was so embarrassing to recite it again. How did she even agree to that type of proposal? Well, he was confident enough that she’ll say yes to him – please, he had seen her head over heels to him too! It was like a foreboding romance. Then, there it goes… the aftermath of that successful proposal. 

Senju giggled there, Mikey remembered, taking his phone as she went to the voice recorder app. They had a conversation with each other while cuddling, stargazing in the peaceful night. 

(The stars aligned in the dark sky twinkled, gaining a sight for people to see as there was a newly engaged couple watching it meaningfully. It had been a day and staring at the night atmosphere washed it all away. Senju broke the shared silence that surrounds them, shifting her head to look at her fiance. “Hey, Manjiro.” 

“Mhm?” 

“What if I was gone, would you find me?” 

Mikey blinked as he lovingly stared at her emerald eyes. “Why? Why are you asking that? As if I’ll let you go..” 

“Aw, come on! Fine… how about… oh!” The woman focused on him, “Will you promise to rescue me if something were to happen?” 

“Pft~!” Mikey chuckled. “We both know you’re strong but… but, alright. I promise to rescue you, my queen.” 

 Senju giggled, swaying her phone sideways as she poked out a tongue. “Aha!~ I finally managed to record you saying that!” 

Mikey could only roll his eyes before pulling Senju to a hug.)

The voice record stopped afterwards. At first, Mikey thought about how short that message was and would repeat it until he was satisfied. He recalled that moment and usually, Mikey would try to snatch the phone from Senju’s hand and delete it forever because it would be embarrassing and slightly worried that what if someone ever heard that ‘cheesy’ voice recording and they’d just stare at them in disgust. 

He was glad. Glad that he didn’t erase that memory or else, he would’ve missed out hearing the woman’s voice ever again. 

Though there was a click that he opened his mind and eyes on upon replaying the audiotape. Just like a historian who found prehistoric bones, Mikey incited the promise he and Senju made back then.

Rescue… Rescue? 

“Promise to rescue me.” 

Similar to an electric shock, Mikey jolted up from his bed quickly. He had to take her back, he had to! He pulled up to the nearest displayed clothes that were hanging up from his dresser. That’s right, he should’ve remembered that! A sentence alone already gave him some sort of a motivation to keep going forward – and it was supposed to click to his mind if he were feeling shit. 

Rushing things can be a hindrance to a pointed goal and the usual lad tend to take things slowly first is now capturing the essence of hurried opportunity in life. Mikey felt energised in the morning suddenly, even skipping breakfast which it’s his favourite part of the day to partake in eating. (He’d certainly regret later on missing breakfast but it’s saving someone that is giving him the unusual energy he emitted today) 

Speaking of breakfast, it is often associated with cooking. Mikey stepped outside of his bedroom as he put foot to the calming view of the living room downstairs, the house wasn’t that big nor small — It was average space and height with what they needed to store in before trying to invest and loan to a bigger shelter as it was both of their dreams. He grabbed his dark red coat as he went downstairs where his foot just dragged him to the kitchen. The blond gave it a thought if he should eat now or not. Will he even like cereal in the morning? Oats? Mikey knew he wasn’t the type to eat those western morning foods so he always preferred Japanese meals in the morning like miso soup and popped eggs. 

His inner thoughts were cut off upon seeing Senju’s cookbook. 

That recipe book was laying down at the marble countertops, staying still lifelessly. Well, it looks like Mikey has to cook breakfast – or brunch, since it was about nine-thirty in the morning. Mikey smiled at the sight of the cookbook, opening it as he admired Senju’s work. He slides his finger, feeling the texture of the paper as he goes to look and scan at the table of contents of the book.

Everything was labelled flawlessly; from the sections and numbering of pages. He checked for the quickest one– not that he doesn’t know how to cook. (Mikey decided to learn how to make edible food after hearing that Senju gets attracted to men who know how to cook– though she did say that it was a joke– After all, why would he even miss a chance to impress the girl he likes?) 

He was fond of traditional things and he chose meals that would satisfy his empty stomach in the morning. So, he decided to make grilled fish, pickled vegetables, and natto. Thanks to whoever was above him that he still has leftover rice from yesterday, otherwise he would have to wait for the rice to cook and that takes a long time! He wouldn’t want to waste the day waiting. 

(Originally planned to have a full traditional Japanese breakfast however it takes long as well and it consumes his limited time. Maybe next time, he thought.)

Mikey opened his refrigerator and it always amuses him that whenever he did open the door, the lights would just turn on a beige-colour and it looked warm contrary to the cold electronic appliance. He took that covered sliced salmon, and that pickled cabbage he got from Emma, and finally the store-bought natto. Giving himself a soft chuckle after realising he won’t cook much, he massaged the cold leftover rice to cook it for fried rice. 

He put simple seasonings to his protein such as salt and gave a quick grill to his small fish griller. Now that he wouldn’t have to halt himself for this, Mikey placed down his eating utensils, a ceramic bowl, and plate to give off a ‘homey-look’ vibe. He patted himself in his shoulder, telling himself he did a great job today. (His therapist told him to… compliment himself even for doing the smaller things– As it said that starting small would slowly grow in no time.) 

Senju would probably tease him if she ever saw him cooking– she usually is the one who cooks and Mikey would always confirm that it tasted so much better than the restaurants. 

He heard a small ‘ding!’ as he turns the stove off, then bending his knees a little to open the griller below him. The salmon looked appetising and it seemed like the fish was grilled well– on top of that, the aroma of the fried rice that was now placed in a bowl smelled delicious. 

Putting the pickled cabbage on a small plate and the natto on the ceramic bowl, Mikey was ready to eat as he gushed down to his delectable breakfast. 

Oh, so this is how you actually taste food differently when you're the one who cooked. 

Mikey acknowledged that cooking can be tiring and eating your own cooked food was worth it in the end. He had to take note again that too much salt on the fried rice wouldn’t taste the same way he would expect it, nevertheless, the lad kept eating at his own pace. It only took him about the range of five to ten minutes just to finish eating, gulping down the last bite of the grilled fish. No time to waste, Mikey stood up as he washed the dishes that were used and wiped down his hands with a clean cloth. 

His obsidian eyes averted to the opened cookbook as Mikey displayed a warm smile, grabbing the thick book and closing it– puting the cover near to his forehead– as if talking to her. “I promise. I’ll save you, so don’t worry.” 

-

Stepping up on the wooden planks that supported up to the small stairs, the potted flowers that crept up to the fences, and the warm atmosphere of the house are some of the iconic trademarks of the Hanagaki household. It was easy to spot it in the neighbourhood they are living in as it was the liveliest colour they had picked out that differs from the plain colours of each and every house on that street. 

Sun beaming where the clouds are nowhere to be seen so only the blue sky is visible with the giant glowing star present in the hot weather. Mikey was a well-known visitor to this house and he knocked three times and rang the doorbell, and he only had to wait for a few seconds as Hinata was the one who greeted him now. “Oh, good morning Mikey!” 

“Good morning, Hina.” The mentioned lad greeted back, “May I go inside?” 

“Of course, you’re a regular!” She joked, opening the door wide enough for two people to fit inside. “I’ll call Takemichi, for the meantime, you should wait in the living room.” 

Mikey nodded, understanding Hinata’s instruction to him as his eyes followed Hinata going upstairs. He could just guess that his brother was designing the nursery room– wouldn’t blame the brunette since they’re planning a family soon and preparing for something so early wouldn’t hurt. 

He fidgeted his fingers as he played with it, biding his time until the ex-time leaper went down and sat by the sofa in the living room with him. “Oh, shit, you waited long?” 

“Nah. What were you fixing in that room now anyway?” 

“Oho.” Takemichi huffed out a proud smile, putting a fist to his chest. “I was putting cutesy wallpapers and glueing it. Hinata’s continuing it for me now.” 

“For someone who sucks at decorating a room, you did well, I can tell.” Mikey chuckled, “Let me guess, you got it for a sale?”

“Shut up– and also no, I bought them for a couple of yen.” The brunette said, “What brought you here again–no, wait… Are you ready to travel now?” 

“Stop doing that.” The blond groaned, “I was about to say I was going to right now–at this moment– yet here you go.” 

Takemichi gave a chuckle as his hands reached the hand sanitizer bottle that was placed on the small table in front of them, “It’s that obvious though. You’d come here without a notice sometimes and if you did inform us, you'd just ask for a bottle of milk!” 

“Since when you were a blabber mouth, Takemitchy?” 

The brunette playfully scoffed, “Great. You can’t even say my name right as well!”  

“Fine, fine… Takemichi . Happy?” 

The mentioned man rolled his eyes as he changed the topic. His sitting posture straightened as he rested his elbows to his thighs, leaning his back so he could do this. He then swayed to the side as he reached for his phone inside his pockets to the right, finding a certain contact number through his phonebook. 

Mikey narrowed his eyebrows as he looked in his direction, curious as to who his friend was dialling when he went all the way here from his house to ask for assistance. Of course, patience was one thing and he had taken lessons from it that a person won’t get what they need that quick and instantly, there would be times you have to wait in order to achieve that thing and try the greatest efforts a person could ever pull to themselves. 

But then again, both of them knew it’s better to not waste time. 

“Who are you calling?” Mikey finally asked. 

Takemichi answered simply, waiting for his brother-in-law to answer his number. “I’m calling Naoto, I mean.. He has to know that you’re going to timeleap.” 

“I guess that’s understandable…” 

A few seconds in and Naoto answered. Takemichi set the volume up and put the speakers loud enough for Mikey and him to hear. Just as the brunette was about to speak, the detective on the other side of the phone excused himself as he went to a much quieter area. He apologised afterwards, “Sorry about that. The main building was filled with clients.” 

“Why, what happened?” 

“There’s a mishap that happened in the central square earlier, and if you opened the news right now– the news channels are already reporting the case.” 

“Did we bother you?” Mikey asked, “Seems like a heavy case to deal with.” 

A chuckle vibrated from the phone, “Nothing like I could ever handle. So, what made you both ring my phone?” 

Hinata came downstairs as she opened the television after hearing the sudden news from the radio upstairs. This made the duo step into the backyard so the gentle woman wouldn’t be able to hear their conversation. After all, they’re trying to keep the people from getting involved. Although the television was loud enough for Naoto to hear in the background, they were still capable of listening and talking to the police investigator clearly. 

“That was loud.” Naoto exclaimed, “Was that my sister?” 

“Ah, yeah.” The crybaby hero nodded. “She always sets the highest volume it can get. Hinata said that it creates a more tense atmosphere and exceeds ‘drama’.” 

Mikey snorted, “How the fuck national news is drama?”

“She had a point though.” Takemichi retorted, “Everything is drama if you think about it.” 

The two of them heard a huff from the phone before they smiled sheepishly as they said sorry to Naoto.

They could feel him massaging his temples already as he executed a sigh that parted from his lips. Well, they really shouldn’t waste a busy man’s work. (Poor Naoto, he had enough to witness ‘dumb’ shit. Well, this one excludes since he doesn’t really refer to idiocy to describe his big sister. Though, sometimes… her brain cells would match with her husband and that makes it twice to witness enough.) 

“The clock is ticking.” 

“Oh right! Right… I’ve been meaning to say that Mikey is going to time leap now.” 

Expecting at least a sound of shock or gasp coming from Naoto, they only received an ‘oh’. Wow, this man must suck at surprises or at least receiving a wide range of surprises just to receive that boring reaction. Being used as a professional worker definitely was an acceptable reason, besides, the time Naoto has now is quite limited. 

“What made you travel now, Mikey?” Naoto asked. “You know, besides saving her… It’s okay if you don’t answer, I understand.” 

There was a small array of silence formed before Mikey answered back. “There was an amazing message that a certain person left for me before passing away so suddenly. ‘Promise to rescue me’ .” He quoted, “Is what she said. Of course, I have to grant that promise.” 

“That sounds—” 

“Cheesy, I know.” The blond gave a chuckle. 

Naoto smiled even though the two men won’t be able to see it. “Alright. I’ll keep the date and time for the timeleap so things can be easier for the three of us to check on.” He continued, “Also… don’t forget to do the same thing as well! The time of the day, date, notable people, events, and settings are crucial.” 

“I will, don’t worry.” 

“Well then, if that’s all… I have to go now. Otherwise, the department wouldn’t be able to hold out for long.” Naoto gave a small message before hanging up, “I wish you both the best.” 

Takemichi put his phone back as he gave off a satisfying exhale. The wind swayed in their direction as the tree that was placed in the centre of the backyard made it seem to attract whomever to whoever visits inside the house, and it was averagely large and tall so it served as a cool shade to rest on. There was also a set of a medium high wooden oak table and four chairs that surrounded it, and the grass was properly cut and it astonished the small clovers around. 

The nicest weather contrasted to what they have to deal with, after all light cannot exist without darkness, and darkness wouldn’t be present without the light that shines through all. A yin and yang, already an existing symbol. 

And… good cannot be possible without bad. 

Everything was balanced in the world, flowing as all things happened as it should be. 

However, a persistent and well dedicated person could easily overturn everything. Like someone who was hopelessly living in a crammy world and had been given a chance to change his life and rewrite the future of his ex-lover whom he realised he still loves, ended up recklessly saving everyone as if it was his last will to live. Well in the end, he succeeded. 

And that’s how Mikey wanted– needed – to do also. 

He could try. 

He could always try. 

Of course, he’d always do everything because he already felt what it’s like to someone so dear and close to him. Mikey would not want to experience that ever again. Never. (He wouldn’t want to lose everyone again– not Keisuke Baji, not Sano Emma, not Kurokawa Izana, and not Ryuguuji Ken. Mikey had already accepted the faithful death of his older brother and oddly days that there would be times he would hear his big brother’s raspy yet gentle voice.) 

His loved ones simply now went back to life all thanks to his acting big bro–and he knew that he could never be Sano Shinichiro, he was irreplaceable.)

Just like the older brother in the message, Akashi Senju was also irreplaceable inside his heart, mind, and soul. She was one of a kind, and the rarest items of this world are hard to find. She was rare– like a Middlemist’s Red camellia that could be only found in certain places. As well as the rarest flower, Mikey would risk travelling in order to attain what he needs, what he wanted, and what he urged to see. 

Going back to the main scene, the obsidian eyes closed as the lad took a deep breath– preparing himself as he is now going back to the past. Thanks to the amazing scenery of the backyard and the image of the snowy-haired woman, Mikey felt peace within him as he felt his mind and body that they are now ready to go. 

Takemichi felt like he was proud of how Mikey had developed into a stable human after not receiving the proper care to these years of struggling inside without making it visible to other people. The brunette stuck out his hand once again as the blond man aligned it with his in the air, not giving contact yet. 

“Remember what you have to do. After all… you’re doing it for her.” Takemichi smiled. “Go do what you can.” 

“Thank you, Takemichi. I will do everything I can.” 

And so, they did their handshake. A feeling of a spark that happened between their palms like how science tends to explain the details of weird phenomena. He felt as if the clocks started to turn counter-clockwise, signifying that he is truly reversing time. It was partially scary yet years of being a gang boss made him much stronger, braver, and have more courage than what an average human has. 

He had heard birds chirping in the distance, the blazing sun above him, and most of all… familiar voices. 

Mikey finally went back— But how it will end? 

Chapter Text

Handshakes are practically the key to go back in time– it may seem like a joke at first that no one would believe at first but no, it isn’t. Mikey went back in time with a handshake and in a span of a few seconds, the buzzing of the busy streets and the blazing sun greeted him with a smile and a hello as he sneezed out. That was like the only sign for Mikey to tell if he was transported back because originally from the time he came from, it was peaceful. 

And he can already hear Draken calling his name in an annoying tone. Where was he anyway? It was so confusing despite the third time on time-leaping. Seriously, how did Takemichi even handle this? 

It looks like Mikey was sitting on a leather couch with his left hand holding the remote controller of the hanging television on the wall. He took little time to process what he was doing and tried to feel his phone inside his pockets as he took it out, opened it, and checked the date today. Upon seeing it, he noted in his mind that the date was two weeks before the wedding. 

Right, he remembered that two weeks before the marriage day was spending time with his best friend and his sister along with his fiancee the whole day. The thing is, where is he right now? Mikey looked at the walls and it was familiar not until he saw business certificates hanging and pasted inside. Figuring it quickly that he’s inside D&D Motors, the blond shrugged off the wariness he felt. 

He turned the television off because it was heavily boring for him and his favourite shows weren’t airing today. Mikey was wearing his oversized white shirt covered with a denim coat paired with black pants then finishing it off with a pair of sneakers, something that he could see it as fashionable since he doesn’t really engage in the pretty clothes– He was much more fit into comfortable clothes that he’d find an oversized shirt cool enough to make it to what the others call ‘OOTD’. 

“Oh my fucking god, Mikey!! Where the fuck are you?!” 

Draken was calling out loud, making Mikey roll out his eyes as he stepped out of the room. This was his own store and how does he not memorise the rooms that were built? Heck, even Seishuu was confused at times inside. 

Mikey replies back loudly for the giant man to hear, “I’m here! You’re so tall and can’t even see me, Kenchin?

“It’s not my fault you’re so short.” Draken huffed out, “Where the fuck have you been?” 

“I was literally at the back, watching television while you’re out doing shit at the front. You own this place too!” 

The tall man popped out a vein and grunted afterwards, “Aren’t you being annoying today, Mikey? Jeez… Anyway, we should probably go now.” 

Mikey stepped outside, his hands inside the pockets of his black pants as he stood and waited for Draken to close and lock up the motorcycle shop. To be honest, he appreciates his best friend for building up this establishment in front of him. As if it was a remembrance for Shinichiro’s shop before when he was a small child, he could recall that the place was like a playhouse for them and a hang out place for his older brother’s friends before. 

There weren’t any swings, slides, or see-saws to play inside since it was a mechanic shop but there was the presence of the people they looked up to. Him and Emma could watch Shinichiro fixing up a motorcycle and they wouldn’t be bored at all– and could as well hand him the tools he needed so his job would be done as fast as possible. 

It was a good memory though. After Shinichiro’s job, the siblings would go outside and eat in ice cream parlours that cost them enough as it was affordable. As a kid, Mikey always loved spending time with his two siblings even up until now. Well, there were times where Shin’s friends came along with two siblings hanging on a tall person who seemed to smoke on a daily basis with his older brother, both Senju and Haruchiyo became Mikey’s childhood friends alongside Keisuke Baji. 

Emma was particularly joyous over the fact that she finally had a female friend when obviously enough she’d get a bit out of place because the majority of her circle of friends are boys. She often would blabber around him and the eldest Sano sibling when they would have a playdate again. 

(“When will we see them? When will we see them again?” Emma kept repeating those sentences as she excitedly jumped around Shinichiro who was standing in front of their house. Nobody could ever blame when a person finally found a friend who would play with the same interests. Shinichiro sighed slightly, his ears started to tingle by his little sister’s persistent questions. 

The brunette reached out for his flip phone as he opened it. “I’m not so sure, Emma.” 

“B..But why?” 

Oh no, this look… This look was overly familiar to his eyes. Not the pout look! With no other choice left, Shinichiro gave out a half-lie answer. “Because the Akashi’s are busy as we are. I think they’ll come over again two days from now?” 

Alright. The truth there was how busy the other family is– the lie was him giving a date just to stop Emma from asking the same questions simultaneously. Truthfully, he actually does want to hang out with that family too. Because a Sano has an Akashi to rely on. 

Unfortunately for him, the little girl kept pestering as his eyes glanced over Manjiro who was just staring at his sibling antics. The stares looked like they wanted to say something, that his mouth couldn’t properly process the entire structure when he spoke. 

“Do you want to say something, Manjiro?” 

The blond hesitated for a while then answered, his small ears turning red slightly. “I… I want to see them too.” 

He couldn’t tell whether he was embarrassed to say that or…. Perhaps he likes someone from the family? No way… his baby brother? Manjiro? Liking someone romantically? Engaging in the world of appeal? That sounds unrealistic and quite daring, if he thinks about it. Wouldn’t be that bad considering that Manjiro himself witnessed him getting rejected by eighteen women consecutively. 

But he wanted to make sure. “Who?” 

“You keep asking too much!” 

“I don’t even know who you are referring to.” 

Manjiro playfully punches his big brother’s forearm, seeking Emma for help. And… to his dismay, Emma decided to huff out as she popped out her tongue. The little boy gave up as he crossed out his arms, “Of course I want to see Haruchiyo, who else?” 

“Liar! You always mutter to me that you want to see Senju-chan and play with her sometimes!” 

Shinichiro turned into a smug expression as he teased his little brother, “You like Senju-chan~?” 

“I.. I do not!”) 

“You’re dozing off.” Draken interrupted his memories, sliding off his large hands into his pockets as he kept the store keys in check inside securely. “Sleeping more than eight hours isn’t enough?” 

Mikey huffed out, “Shut up and let’s go anyway.” 

According to the text message that Emma had sent to Draken, she and Senju will be waiting for them at the cafe two corners away from where D&D Motors are located. It should be near and a walking-distance, but the blond next to Draken felt lazy walking that he eventually gave in to carry Mikey in a piggy-back ride. 

The tall man shakes his head, saying that the brand new cafe around the block was nearer than the ones he’d been to with Emma. There’s one time where the sandy blonde sent him a location of a cafe two hours away from where they are and that made him question his life choices in an instant; on why would his wife just forwarded the address. 

He could already guess that the woman wants to eat there with him– A date, basically. (Ryuguuji Ken cannot say no to Sano Emma– It was hard.) 

The sun was cooperating gently and both men were thankful and grateful that it wasn’t burning hot, otherwise they would’ve probably made an excuse to their women on why they were late for an entire hour. Draken’s feet kept walking whilst Mikey was just relaxing on his best friend’s back, just like the old times when they were teens and Draken would just have to take care of the midget most of the time. 

He was worried for him though, it isn’t visible but his mind would avert Mikey's presence as a whole because these past few days had been odd whenever the blond is around. The brawler might just have to keep an eye on his strong leader today. 

They arrived as Mikey stepped down from Draken’s broad back, putting his foot in front of the cafe with his eyes scanning the entire place to see if his sibling and wife– or fiance, in this timeline– are here. The glass door automatically opened when he set his foot to the detector, the cold air swarming his body as the place was operated with air conditioners. 

Walls were glued with designer wallpaper then painted in certain areas, colours are warm yet vibrant, round tables with chair cushions were properly aligned, small light chandeliers were hanged from the ceilings, audio speakers that around each and every corner of the place playing calming instrumental music as the background where a female voice was advertising the cafe, and on top of that, there aren’t as much people inside. Understandable that the business was relatively new to the central plaza. 

Mikey immediately saw an untamed albino hair at the right side, giggling as if she was told a lame joke from the recipient. Him hearing her giggle was a blessing as his expression turned soft as he silently walked towards Senju and Emma’s table. 

He can doubt later. Maybe this timeline wouldn’t be so fine if he’d be able to be by her side if something were to happen. 

“We’re here,” Mikey said in front of the table as he sat next to Senju, putting his arm around her. “This place is so far away.” 

“What do you mean by far?” Emma rolled out her eyes at his brother’s remarks, being greeted with a small kiss at the side of her head by Draken. “It’s literally two corners away from the shop!” 

“Your future husband was so lazy that he went climbing on my back for a free ride all the way here.” Draken referred to Senju as he chuckled, hearing a childish complaint coming from Manjiro Sano. 

The youngest Akashi teased, “Aren’t you a little baby?” 

“Your baby apparently.” 

Emma gagged at how cheesy her big brother’s response was to his fiancee. She couldn’t even recall a moment where she and her husband were having a cheesy conversation with each other. As much as it sounded like what most couples do and how both of them loved each other deeply, they couldn’t ever imagine themselves saying cheesy stuff to each other. And saying ‘I love you’s aren’t that cheesy, right?

The waitress eventually took their orders, taking a quick snack before going to their main setting to spend the rest of the day. As usual, Mikey got himself two dorayakis with a popping iced tea, Senju got herself vanilla cake paired with elderflower spritz (She’s a classy being, isn’t she?), Emma having a bread pudding with strawberry lemonade as her drink, and Draken getting two Bavarian doughnuts and having Irish Coffee as a beverage. 

Maximum of at least fifteen minutes and asked if they could wait for a tinsy bit by the lovely waitress who seems to be in her mid twenties, they agreed. All they could do for the people who work at places like this was to respect them since most of the minimum wages are barely enough to pay rent. The four of them talked on how their day went and it was noon. 

But primarily the focus on the upbringing subject was Mikey and Senju’s wedding in two weeks– so the two of them are the busiest among the people they know. 

“The wedding’s near!” Emma squealed as she leaned in closer to the table. The three could’ve swore there were twinkling stars present in her eyes. “How’s the preparations so far– Oh! Is the wedding dress almost finished?” 

Mikey blinked his eyes. A surge of a silent panic splurged through him as he just smiled throughout the conversation they were having. It’s not like his memories were rewritten every time that he forgot it– and it was different. (He still remembers the wedding! It’s just that, his head had been filled with time-travelling and all that he wasn’t exactly prepared for.)

“Hm… Mitsuya said that the dress is nearly finished!” Senju beamed, “And by the way he describes it too… makes me excited to see it! Plus, Manjiro’s tuxedo was also made by him!” 

Draken acknowledged his twin dragon, “The best designer out there. Hakkai is probably fetching him a Starbucks right now.” 

Wedding dress, huh… 

“Is he the only one working on his studio right now?” Mikey asked, not trying to act suspicious and engaged in the conversation as well. “Mitsuya should probably get a bigger tip from us..” 

“I told him that! When I mentioned to him that we’ll pay more, he refused and gave us a discount instead.” Senju sighed, “I recently told Hakkai that I’ll just forward the tip to him instead and transfer it to Mitsuya’s account secretly.” 

Emma rubbed her chin, “Wouldn’t that be noticeable?” 

“I mean… as long as no one would spill it?” 

The three of them nodded in agreement. 

-

The mall was one, perhaps, of the crowdest places where people of all ages come and go. People swarming in and out, stalls were always packed, restaurants inside seemed to be buzzing in business as always, arcades and playrooms were filled with adolescents and young adults that are carrying out prize money or plushies that they won from the crane game or claw machine, and most of the clothing businesses inside were packed. 

The building was narrow, gigantic, and spacious. There were sections of each, having only three to four floors however it cannot be explored within a day. Most people finished touring the entire mall building in a week, some parts inside were not visited likely because of the positioning of the stores and limited time of the customers.

Fortunately for them, the mall wasn’t that crowded. There wasn’t a holiday or something, it must be one of a chance in a lifetime– was it luck? 

Inside a dandy clothing brand store, Emma and Senju were checking out some fashion dresses, outfits, anything that comes within the word ‘fashion’. It was something they have in common as both future sister-in-laws. Mikey and Draken accepted this fact, considering that the two of them were like trolleys now that they are carrying paper bags from their romantic partners based on what they had bought. 

So far, Draken has about four bags now in his right hand and Mikey’s carrying two paper bags as of now. Since the blond knew that Senju was either picky in choosing clothes or her style isn’t found in some stores, he was grateful inside that she didn’t really buy a lot! Contrary to what she did when she was a teen, Mikey remembered how Takemichi told him how Senju’s knack for shopping is crazy high. 

Now, he’s only admiring her from afar– her smile was beaming throughout the bodega. Not that his sister’s smile isn’t dazzling (Which it was, in fact, amusing to see), but the albino’s beauty was something else. He clutched the paper bag tighter, having thoughts of saving her today– being more cautious around her while trying to not get noticed by his family. 

Draken noticed the gestures and expressions emitting from Mikey’s face and body. It was distinct from the others like coming from the fight or during the dark times. He could recall every moment where Mikey smiled, he knew the meaning behind it. Always. But this was one was more like some sort of a determination to save someone. 

With this, he had started growing suspicions on his brother-in-law. 

So he decided to talk to him for a test, to see if something would change to his demeanour. “You look like someone in love.” 

Mikey raised his eyebrow, breaking his one-sided contact with Senju. “I’m getting married in two weeks, what do you even mean ‘someone in love’?” 

Defensive? No… that’s just how he’d retort back. 

“You have this look on your face, you know.” Draken tried to point it out by copying it, though he thinks he couldn’t portray it right because his facial structure is much more tense and rough unlike a woman’s. “One being so soft then has this serious face too.” 

The shorter man felt like there was an arrow that shot through his chest, now there is one more person on the list who knows how to read him! He already got tired of Takemichi who kept pointing it out and then Ken? Draken? Did he take private lessons from the crybaby hero without him knowing? 

It’s not offensive, rather it was kind of not letting him any privacy. 

Mikey gave out a chuckle as an answer instead, shaking his head. He didn’t really want to banter with him right now, he just wanted to keep an eye on his love. “As if you’re not doing that to Emma just now.”  

That took Draken by surprise as he got his own mouth shut. He heard Senju and Emma calling their names as Mikey stepped forward, silently laughing at his facial expression he had just displayed right now. The sandy blonde grabbed Draken’s wrists as she showed him a pair of skinny jeans and shirt since those are the tall man’s much more suited sense of style contrary to a small figure, which is more suited to have baggy clothes to make it more appealing to look at. 

To see that the married couple are minding their own lovely business, Senju seemed to have pointed to two dressing rooms while showing two dazzling outfits. “Let’s try them on!” 

“What did you pick this time?” Mikey grabbed the clothing as he hummed a tune, placing the bags down to the floor to spread the attire Senju gave him. “Don’t tell me this is like one of those cringey fits..” 

“No! Why would I do that?” Senju rolled her eyes as she stepped inside the dressing room. “Come on, do it for meeee?” 

He might just as well savour this moment. “Alright, alright. For you.” 

-

The mirror in front of them was big enough for at least two people to fit in the frame. It wasn’t exactly placed outside but it still served privacy for people who were inside the dressing room, so it will be a much easier access to give a grand view for the series of outfits people wear. Mikey was somehow wearing something similar to a tuxedo. Since tuxes are worn fancier and formal, this one was quite between formal and casual. 

Like it was good for any occasion, he had a white polo shirt that was long sleeved, paired with a black vest along with some black slacks. He was never a fan of shoes so he kept the flip flops on, thinking that being comfortable will always be top priority. Maybe if not for flip flops, he could always put on combat boots or probably sneakers but that would be for another event in his life. 

The clothes themselves actually looked good. It suited him and matched his face, Mikey does know to himself that he, himself, was handsome. He acknowledged the fact that when Senju told him that he could be God’s favourite because his facial structure was nowhere alike! 

(Senju munched on her lollipop stick, “You know… It’s kind of unfair.” 

“On what?” Mikey asked, sitting beside her on the sofa. His grey hoodie was stolen by his own girlfriend, who was now wearing it. 

“You.” 

“Me?” 

“Yeah, you!” Senju went eye to eye on him, “Your looks are extraordinary! I mean… yeah, people would say ‘Oh you’re like Shinichiro!’ or, or.. ‘You share the same eyes with Shinichiro!’ Okay, but… you look like a walking piece of art.” 

Mikey turned his body to her, placing a hand to his cheek. “Are you okay? The Senju I know usually don't speak like that towards me.” 

The lass blinks and shakes her head, “I’m serious, ‘Jiro. At least for me, you don’t really look like nothing to your big brother. You’re something so bizarre at the same time– as if you were in favour of the heavens above!” 

He may not notice it but his cheeks started to puff, “Did you eat something unusual today, Sen? I’m getting nervous here..” 

“Come on, stop acting so humble.” She rolled out her eyes, “As if you never received such compliments when you were drowned in it before!” 

Okay, she did have a point there. So, Mikey decided to turn the tables upside down and make it about her instead. He did not like the feeling of getting flustered in front of her or he’ll get teased so much. 

“But what about you, then?” 

“Huh?” 

“You don’t look like any of your brothers, only similarities but that’s it.” Mikey smirked as he freely caressed Senju’s left cheek. “Well aren’t you a blessing bestowed from above?” 

“You.. you damn smooth fucker.” Senju scowled, blushing.) 

A voice interrupted him from the short reminiscing of his memories together with Senju. He saw the door creaking open in front of the mirror as it was reflecting back, Mikey turned his back to see Senju wearing a white, frilly dress that goes all the way to her knees. And she looked beautiful in white, just like that song. 

The lass twirled herself, trying to show off the dress to him. "Does it look good?" 

"..Y..Yeah." 

Mikey seemed to be anxious. And because he was, his mind had been telling him that it would be his third time to see Senju in a white dress despite not being a wedding attire, the memories he had to remember in his wedding before was letting him to be brought down by emotions. 

Senju wasn't really buying the answer her fiance told her after asking a question about the dress. Instead of garnering the attention to the clothing, she puts on a worried expression as her hands hold Mikey's hand. "Is there something wrong?" 

“No.. not really.” It wasn’t a blatant lie, no it wasn’t. He already did –kind of– had accepted the original death and the second one. “You just really looked good in a white dress.” 

Mikey wasn’t an emotional guy, he rarely cries but when he does, it’s quite a sad face to look at, and the tears would be genuine and sincere. He knows this, of course. It’s not only him, though, considering the fact that his loved ones knew him too well and as much as how that annoyed him, he was thankful for it. 

Senju smiled as she sighed through her nose, letting her fingers slip against the blond’s as she intertwined it together, facing the mirror with him. “Alright.” 

She paused for a while, “Sometimes I think you suck at lying when it’s not needed.” 

“What?” Mikey turned his face to see Senju lying on her head by his shoulder. “What do you mean?” 

He was scared that Senju might know about his time travel and shit because she was just as observant as him and knows that there will be a day she’ll figure it out but not this sudden! 

“It’s okay to be honest, ‘Jiro.” Senju gave out a warm smile as she leaned in to his warmth. “Just say that this dress doesn’t fit me at all.” 

“Oh,” For all the pent up anxiousness that resides in his mortal body, Mikey mentally sighed out of relief as he put out a sweat drop. “You made me so nervous. I thought it’s gonna be much bigger.” 

“The dress isn’t anything a big deal to talk with?” Senju answered back, facing him already as she released herself from his raspy, yet comforting hand. Mikey did not like this– he wouldn’t want to let her go from his grasp. “I thought you knew that dresses are meaningful!” 

“And,” Mikey gracefully pulled her waist close to him, “I thought you knew I don’t want your hand letting go of mine.” 

She should’ve known well that this romantic partner of hers, whom she was getting married with, was one of the sly people. She was cunning and he was sly. The position they are in right now was one of those dances on a prom night during high school or something– dancing in sync with the soothing and melodic background music that was playing for a few hours. 

He never really did plan on dancing inside the dressing room with Senju, but his body had already started to sway as soon as he took Senju closer to his frame. The albino giggled at the motion, going along with Mikey’s steps. Senju whispered through his ear as she tip-toed to reach it, “I never knew you were such a dancer.” 

“Stop lying,” Mikey chuckled. He squeezed her hands gently, “We danced before during Emma and Ken-chin’s wedding. I remember you slightly tripping.” 

Senju smacks his arm playfully as she rolls her eyes out at the memory. It wasn’t technically her fault that the image of this ex-gang leader would be so passionate about dancing! Well, not really passionate but Mikey had a knack for slow dancing. Something that does contrast his nature. 

“Come on, that was one time! I also practised before their wedding as well! Also, how dare you remind me of that day– I could’ve swore my brain flushed the memory out!” She fakely and dramatically cries and acts that there were tears streaming down his cheeks, “Is it ever so entertaining to see me tripping?” 

“It was cute.” Mikey admitted, snickering at the thought. They were still slow dancing under the announcer’s voice repeating out a message. “And how would that be forgotten when your own brothers would joke about it nonchalantly throughout the day.” 

“Oh, crud. I knew it by the time they’d get along, they'd just go straight tease me for days!” 

“Aw, but that’s how siblings work most of the time.” 

“Hey, not all of them!” She fought back, “Even both Mana and Luna weren’t exactly teasing their own brother about things.” 

“Their childhood wasn’t complete when teasing doesn’t exist in a family household.” Mikey jokes. “I mean, yeah… Mitsuya was a good brother.” 

Senju hummed in response as they still swayed together, moving along with their body motions. There was nothing to talk about besides random topics that can be blurted out from their mouths– they enjoyed silence as much as they enjoyed fighting. But they wouldn’t let that silence become loud. It will be bothersome. 

Mikey wished that he’d be able to dance her like this always— If the timeline wouldn’t be so shitty and cruel to him. He remembered once that there was a saying Shinichiro had told him about dancing with a woman. That, it was the entire world spinning so slowly when it was the both of them were the primary focus to each other. 

And this applied to him and his future wife. Sometimes, as funny as it sounds, the lad thought that Shinichiro could be as well as a hopeless romantic wisdom adviser– or a love guru, rather– because the poor guy had been rejected twenty times and he could’ve gave out tips to other people who badly wants to get into a relationship (Even though the adviser himself wasn’t into one.) 

As if the whole world revolved only around them, it soon stopped spinning when an employee spotted them dancing in front of the dressing room’s mirror. The couple could only stare at the store worker in pure shock and stuck in their position as they didn’t sway furthermore. Now that the atmosphere was getting awkward, and the employee was too stunned to speak, they knew they had to say something. 

They really wouldn’t want news that shows up to the national cables with a headline that said ‘Awkward couple dancing caught on tape by an employee.’ That would’ve been shitty to hear. Embarrassing as well. 

“Uhm,” Senju broke it instead. But instantly interrupted by the store employee before they walk away fiddly. 

“I.. I’ll give you two some time to change your clothes..” 

The lass smacked Mikey’s underarm as she furrowed her eyebrows with a blush on her face, letting go from his grasp as she went inside the dressing room. As if there were imaginary streams blowing outside her ears right now, Mikey could tell that she was fussed about earlier– and it’s not like he was fussed as well, considering that instead of a dumbfounded expression, he only displayed a grin on his face. 

After changing back to their clothes, there wasn’t exactly a conversation between both of them afterwards. Practically did promise each other to not tell anyone about this (Somewhat that the CCTV and surveillance cameras are an exception) especially to the Ryuuguji couple, knowing that the two might have to tease the shit out of them, they wouldn’t want that to happen. 

“We are not going to speak a word of this..” Senju whispered loud enough for Mikey to hear. 

The blond nodded, wrapping his arm around Senju as he patted her back, “..Definitely.” 

-

The sun started to set out as the skies turned darker and darker as minutes passed by. The glowing city has been serving as everyone's source of light where each step leads them to a world for a fantastical and magical place. It had also been a long time since they ever visited this place. For Senju, the last time she went was with Takemichi so it's been twelve years since then. 

Emma did insist Draken to let this place be one of their dating spots if they ever had time. Now that they already did, having a double date with the other two, the sandy blonde has been urging them to ride a merry-go-round. 

Mikey was thrilled as well to step in this place. He remembered that he used to go here with his childhood friends. Him, Senju, Baji, and Haruchiyo along with their guardians! Which are technically Takeomi and Shinichiro. Whenever they behaved well, the two promised them to play here! 

It was a gorgeous sight. 

The amusement park never ceased its appearance since the day they opened the entire area, beginning from the 90’s had it been glowing and it still does; the atmosphere never changed until now. There were new riding machines that were installed and to ensure everyone’s safety, the staff decided to test it out themselves. Luckily, no one was injured so they were pretty confident that the machines are sturdy and flexible enough. 

Rides are not the only ones that are present. Food stalls, booths, and small event shacks were displayed and they were spreaded and easily spotted by both eyes alone. Fortunately for them, the girls didn’t buy a lot from the clothing store earlier so they could just carry it along with them rather than leaving it at the baggage counter of the theme park. 

Draken took a quick glance at Mikey who seemed busy to win a consolation prize for Senju by a shooting game at the stall in front of him. Even though the tall man already moved on from the past, about ten years ago, the thought of three gunshots that pierced his abdomen and torso still sent him shivers. He doesn’t really want to experience that again, considering that he actually did, in fact, encountered that.

So, why does it seem that he is lowly bothered that something might happen today?

“Draken!” Emma called, gathering his attention. “Can we go there?” 

The woman pointed at a fishing booth, wanting to take care of a goldfish all of a sudden. Sometimes, he couldn’t really understand why she would even dare to take care of a fish if she barely took care of a pet fish she had owned a few years ago. Draken couldn’t really say no to her, so he nodded. 

Maybe he’ll just threaten the booth owner if there's a hint of cheating. 

“Alright.” 

-

Mikey won a small keychain that resembles a cherry blossom. He gave it to Senju as soon as he completed all the challenges the booth owner gave him. He did plan to give her something bigger than a keychain but the albino insisted he give her a smaller one instead.

(The blond gave a five-hundred yen to the owner, refilling his toy rifle with small rubber pellets. Being used to handling a gun before and owning one was handy for him, so this would be just a child’s play for the lad. 

The booth owner gave him about three ‘hardest’ challenges he could think of, because who wouldn’t be easily intimidated by an ex-delinquent? Much worse when the fiance was an ex-delinquent as well! 

Mikey did all of it flawlessly, not wasting more than five pellets from his toy rifle. “Easy.” 

“Oh, please..” Senju sweat dropped, “You’re already trained with a gun generally. Cut the guy some slack!” 

She pointed an eye towards the owner as he looked drained physically due to Mikey’s skills at shooting. Rolling her eyes in sass, she insisted Mikey give her the only remaining keychain that was hanging at the top left of the booth. 

“Are you sure?” Mikey asked, putting the toy rifle aside. 

Senju nodded, “Mhm.”) 

The blond hummed out a tune he and Senju created. Both of them decided to visit some stalls and play some games before enjoying the rides— So far, Mikey was delighted to see a taiyaki stall at the upper corner of the amusement park. Senju, on the other hand, giggled at his antics as she ate a taiyaki with him, saying that the taste of it was nice but never stopped telling that her favourite chocomint ice cream was better. 

Of course, like most lovers do, they bickered in a playful way where they started to not stop comparing their contrasting snacks. It was a hilarious sight to look out, not minding if other people are already looking at them. (Some of them could tell that they’re about to get married, cue on their engagement rings that blings in the moonlight.)

“Manjiro,” Senju said, looking at one of the fastest rides in front of them.  “I wanna go to the roller coaster.” 

As a man who also loved riding fast machines— One of the reasons why he always loved riding his CB250T in its fullest speed— Mikey eagerly nodded, wanting to test it out. He took the last bite of his taiyaki and threw the wrapper in a trash bin of a wide distance and still managed to shoot it straight. 

They walked to the ticket booth and paid for two persons, leaving two of their shopping bags to the one who’s controlling the roller coaster. The kind operator seemed nice and trusty enough for them to leave it there while they go have fun, after all, sometimes putting trust won’t hurt. 

“Hold on tight, okay?” The operator said, alerting the people that are sitting on the roller coaster. “No one could tell if someone is about to fall, so cling to this iron bar tightly and make sure that your belts are pressed securely.” 

He showed and acted precisely on what the passengers should do. Mikey sincerely observed the old man’s actions, like how he would do with his grandpa before dying due to old age, he looked like that one his loved ones faded away because they didn’t clung well to life. He frowned, the operator must be feeling guilty because he wasn’t able to save someone precious to him. 

Shinichiro’s death was completely traumatising for him, to be able to comprehend it at such a young age already impacted his mental health. He acknowledged this fact as well to his therapist, to his friends, to Senju, to his family. Mikey felt what the operator felt, so in behalf of his sincerity, he pressed both of his belts with Senju and held his fiance’s hand tightly with the iron bar. 

“He’s suffering, but he’s doing well.” Senju suddenly exclaimed, adjusting her seat belt as the roller coaster was about to start. Mikey glanced at her with a soft gaze, nodding at what she said. He could only enjoy every moment he was given by whoever was above the stars. 

Their carts are moving now with a steady speed by the roller coaster tracks, meaning that their ride is now commencing. Both of the couple can already hear screams at their back as they chuckled at them, thinking that the ride wasn’t even that fast yet and people are already screaming at the top of their lungs right now. 

They couldn’t really blame them, since not all people aren’t fond of something so speedy and making hearts reach to their throats, but secretly encouraged them to face the machine. 

The coasters are going up and down quickly and Senju expresses her fun by screaming happily— swaying her arms up in the air along with Mikey’s. 

Of course, not forgetting the cautions the kind old man gave to them, Mikey and Senju held out to the iron rod again as the roller coaster slowed down at the curve. 

“Do you think that Emma and Draken are already finding us?” Senju asked, turning her head to look at Mikey. “I mean, it is pretty late now.”

“They can wait.” 

“I could already imagine Draken scolding you.” 

Mikey huffed out, “It’s not that long to wait! One more round and the ride will be finished—”

“‘Jiro, it’s coming—”

The roller coaster dropped once again as screams were heard in the distance. After the ride, they could’ve swore that someone almost threw up due to their motion sickness. Senju thought that the person that almost threw up was like her first friend when they had visited the theme park back a few years ago when she mentioned that it’s been long since she went there. 

Mikey grabbed their shopping bags and thanked the operator for keeping an eye on them while doing his job to control the intensity of the speed of the roller coaster. He went to Senju as he held hands with her, “That was a heck of a ride.” 

“Right? Too bad it’s late, otherwise I would’ve been riding it about three times by now!” 

“Pft,” Mikey rolled his eyes as he heard his phone ding a text message. “Oh, it’s from Emma.”

Senju remarked, “Where are they now?” 

“She said.. They’re waiting by the ferris wheel.” The lad put his phone back to his pockets when he sensed excitement radiating from the woman’s body. He could already tell what she is about to say, giving off a small chuckle to himself. He felt his hand being dragged by Senju’s enthusiastic spirits, that not even less than two minutes, they had already arrived where the Ryuuguji couple was. With their heights, it was easy for them to be quick since both of them had agility running in their veins. “We’re here, now.” 

“We just left you both for a couple of minutes and we just heard your screams with Senju in the distance!” Emma stated, speaking like how a mother would to her children. 

Draken shrugged it off, “Come on. Let’s go now.” 

“Wait!” 

Senju lightly shouted, “Before we go…” he looked at Mikey with pleading eyes, her eyelashes bringing out the best of her. “Can we go to the ferris wheel before we go home?”

Before everyone could protest, Emma nodded as she somehow doesn’t have the energy to oppose what the bride-to-be wants, sometimes she couldn’t really match the energy the lass emits on a daily basis. “Okay, but it better be the last one!” 

“Promise!” Senju grabbed her shopping bags as she gave them to Emma and Draken to hold it for her and Mikey as she quickly sprinted at the ferris wheel. Mikey, on the other hand, was still struck by what just happened since it was so fast that his brain couldn’t accumulate it that fast. 

So, he was inside a ferris wheel cart with Senju beamed with a smile. “Ferris wheel, huh?” 

The view up from where they are was mesmerising, it’s like they could see the entire amusement park and can eye the city lights from afar. Senju’s leaning at the glass frame and Mikey was just watching her, letting the love of his life enjoy the ride. He decided to hold her hand suddenly, going close to her as he slipped his rough hands and intertwined with hers. 

Senju’s centre of attention was now to their holding hands as she locked her emerald eyes into his dark ones, a blush crept up to her cheeks. “Aren’t you being touchy today?” 

“Why?” Mikey smugly said, “Can’t I just hold my future wife?” 

“God, you’re so cheesy.” The lass rolled her eyes as she finally sat with him, longing for the moment as Senju laid her head at the top of his shoulders. 

It was only peaceful not until they had felt the rotation of the ride start to get unusual, as if the speed power was at maximum power and both of them panicked frantically, their hearts beating rapidly. The carts were shaking harshly and supposedly it shouldn’t, Mikey tried to hold something sturdy inside but it was no use, there was nothing and Senju was trying to balance herself from falling. 

How come that some nights were disastrous than day time — and danger always has to trail around them wherever they go? Horrid screams are now the centre of the attraction of the people, and it seems like the machine was malfunctioning. 

“‘J-Jiro! Manjiro!” Senju cried out, the cart’s door looked like it was about to fall and that could injure both of them. 

Mikey saw how scared she was, and so did he, but he prioritised her instead. He grabbed her quickly into his spot, mentally praying in a panicking way to let this ferris wheel stop already. He could already hear Draken and Emma’s worried shouts at a distance, knowing how they already look at the moment. “I-It’s going to be okay…” 

That circulation lasted for a few minutes as it shockingly stopped, however some of the carts were severely damaged from the rough rotation of the machine — and unfortunately, Mikey and Senju’s cart was one of the damaged one. It was barely hanging anymore, unbalanced, and a few creaks and it would fall. Luck wasn’t on their side as their cart was located at the peak, “Shit…” 

The two tried to be steady, but no matter how much they tried, the cart wasn’t cooperating in any way and it was still unbalanced. However, the two became one as Senju is now seen hanging from the cart outside, her only pillar left was Mikey’s right hand that was preventing her from falling. 

Fuck . 

The blond was gripping her arm tightly as he could, his left arm was grabbing something close to sturdy inside the cart, not wanting her to fall. He wouldn’t allow it. Mikey couldn’t handle it anymore, he does not want Senju to die before his eyes once again. (He thought that she deserved better)

When the cart had creaked one more time, they both realised quickly that the ferris wheel cart no longer could hold two people. “M..Manjiro..” 

“No.. no.. don’t say it.” Mikey wasn’t happy with it, he was frustrated and not because of her,  but because of the circumstances they were both in now. “Don’t you dare, Senju.” 

“You have to let me go..” Senju firmly said, her grip was now getting loose due to the sweat and anxiousness. “..One of us has to let go!” 

“Never..! Th… the cart can still support!” Mikey pleaded, “Please.. Just hold on for me.” 

The air blew in their direction as it hit the cart fairly, creaking once again. 

“Let me go now, Manjiro! Please…! I can’t risk both of our lives! I.. I don’t want you to die.” 

“Then what makes you think it’s fine for me..?”

Senju looked at him with a pained expression. “..I won’t forgive you if you die, so please…” 

Mikey refuses her statement, gripping her hand tighter even though he can already feel that both of their hands are slipping slowly. Little by little, both of their eyes are forming tears. The lad was speechless as he ignored what Senju was saying by letting her go so that his life wouldn’t get taken. The woman forced out a teary smile, “I…”

He shifted his gaze towards her, a teardrop fell flat on Senju’s cheek. 

“...I’ll go watch you from above, hm?” She sniffled, “C...continue living for me, g-go pursue your dreams without me, ‘Jiro..”

“I’ll fucking follow you if you let go.” With a choking sob, Mikey’s tears were blurring his eyesight. “Fuck the vows… I won’t let death do us part.” 

He was dead serious. 

And Senju knows that. 

She doesn’t want to end things just like this— she swore to herself that if she ever leaves, she wouldn’t want Mikey to blame himself for things happening not so beautifully. Senju took a deep breath, tears were nowhere to be seen on her face. “Do you love me, Sano Manjiro?”

“...What..?”

“I said, do you love me?” Senju repeated herself, trying to lessen the tension between them. 

Mikey confirmed, looking at her as he kept adjusting his hold on her hand. “I do… and I always will.. Akashi Senju.” 

“Will you ever say that for our wedding day?” 

He could see it. Those eyes. Those emerald eyes that reflect with sincerity and purity in heart. 

“Well.. that’s enough for me to die with.” Senju said, slipping her fingers as she smiled brightly even though the situation was the opposite. “I love you.” 

Mikey felt the other’s warmth gone from his hand as he witnessed his woman dying again . Trembling, quivering, and shaking— Mikey reached out his hand more, as if trying to grab her even though it was too late. Her body displayed bloodily, horribly to see even if his spot was at the top of the ride, for him, the sight was way too clear.

He cursed under his breath, mixed emotions splurging as tears evaded his face once again. 

“SENJU!” 

-

The feeling never left and the hospital only just reminds him of accidents and injuries he had to witness before. Emma was taking care of things inside with the Akashi brothers — their baby sister was gone in a flash and they’re not able to do anything for her. It was timid, he felt numb. Numb like how an anaesthesia had to work before going to a surgery. 

She’s confirmed dead. 

Again . 

Takemichi arrived when he heard the news from Draken, who was just silent alongside Mikey. Outside was peaceful yet eerie, and the blond in front of them was mourning. He felt that his body just collapsed— no more energy to gain. The two whom Mikey finds closest couldn’t say anything and even if they chose to comfort the mourning, it just seems like false and toxic positivity. 

Silence can be loud. 

“...Mikey..” Takemichi whispered under his breath as he worriedly looked at him and then at Draken. 

As expected, no response. 

But, it was replaced with sentences that instantly bleaked their attention. “When Senju’s body was picked up by the ambulance, and as soon as I got down, her life immediately faded away.” 

“...She told me…to promise her that I'll continue living for her.” Mikey clutched his pockets as he took out a cherry blossom keychain. “How could I… how can I live without her?” 

He continued out his miserable cries, only to whisper the last sentence. “It… it always had to end up like this..”

Before Takemichi could talk, Draken interrupted him, saying things that could probably worsen the situation. He knew that the tall man wasn’t like this— Draken would tend to lighten the mood and have silence, going to comfort his best friend quietly! Like he always does… 

He was the big bro type, right? Like what Baji had said? 

“You… have been acting weirdly.” Draken was suspicious throughout the day, his eyes would always avert to his best friend’s actions towards the woman he loves, although not having the observation skills Mikey naturally has, he can spot some of the hints that needed confirmation. 

Mikey was baffled, he wasn’t angry or anything, but he was as well having doubts upon hearing the use of tone Draken ejected.“What…do you mean by that?” 

Takemichi chose to listen first – He had to know the outcome of this upcoming discussion that would most likely erupt into a heated argument. (Those memories of trying to get both of them get along again made him shiver) 

“Clingy… treating her so nicely… letting her do what she wants…” Draken enumerated everything he suspected to the blond fellow. Because he knew that Mikey was nowhere like that on a daily basis, only for rare occasions where the couple are alone. “Since when were you like that?” 

“She and I are getting married, that’s normal.” Mikey spatted, not liking what his tall, best friend is aiming at. 

“Bullshit.”

Takemichi started to get a bit anxious about where this ‘discussion’ is getting. He didn’t like it  nor would he ever want to witness them fighting again in front of the hospital. Remembering the fact that both souls were suffering due to Emma’s accident years ago – resulting in a rage and fury between the two. 

It’s as if it was paralleling it now. 

Mikey stood up with furrowed eyebrows, his hands already clenching tightly. “ What? ”

“Normal, my ass. I get that you guys are getting married but I don’t think there was a day where you’d spoil Senju like that.” 

The shorter man paused for a little while then resumed, “...Had you been observing me and Senju the whole day?” 

Draken did feel guilty about that. He knew to himself that it wasn’t his business to pry on the couple, yet a gut feeling told him that he should just keep an eye on them — especially to his best friend, Mikey. He only nodded hesitantly at him, sometimes he just wishes to try to ignore things that happen badly but this is Mikey. 

He can’t ignore him. 

“Why?” Mikey calmly answered back, with a tone of disbelief. 

“Something felt off, Mikey. H..Have you not suspected things happening lately?” 

“No.” The man in question immediately said firmly, then there’s a faint note of anger in his voice as he looked at Draken with his dark eyes. “...Because why the hell would I suspect my future wife to die today, hm?” 

Takemichi felt his leg backing off even though he wasn’t the one who’s getting tormented right now. The aura emitting from Mikey was truly terrifying, with or without his dark impulses, making him angry was much more terrifying. But looking at Draken in return… he does look unfazed by it, not, since there’s a drop of sweat on the side of his head. 

Mikey asked him again, “If you were in my place… Would you even suspect Emma’s life to be suddenly taken away?” 

“Don’t include Emma’s name.” Draken’s fists clenched as he looked down on Mikey. “She’s your own fucking sister, Mikey.” 

“Why? Have you seen your woman falling and you can’t save her?” Mikey snapped as he snarled at him, “Have you seen her in a damn car crash and still can’t manage to save her in time? Have you witnessed her dead in front of you because of the weight of the boulders crushing her body?”

Draken’s eyes widened, “What… What do you mean?”

“Then don’t even dare try to intrude on my relationship with Senju.” 

Takemichi knew, he always knew. He was the trigger yet he can’t do something to help his friend. But he had to step in, he wouldn’t even want to think what would be the outcome for this. “Guys… calm down, please–” 

Draken looks at him at the back and shakes off his head no, signalling to him that he probably still can end the discussion properly without striking punches or kicks. Takemichi sighed as he gestured a nod at him. Mikey was angry but he never had any energy to hurt Draken nor Takemichi — and trying to fix his  entire life was indeed tiring, and he would always try to become a better person yet the issues and problems always have to come quicker than sand. Mikey backed off as he didn’t want to cause any more problems. Draken shakes off his own shoulders, trying to get to the blond in front of him. “You’re trying to bottle everything in again, Mikey.” 

No reply was given but only a harsh sigh from his nose. 

“You know you don’t have to. Remember what your therapist told you–” 

Mikey looked him dead in the eyes and said, “Leave me alone for awhile, Draken. I might hit you pretty badly.” 

“...Mikey?” 

A worried voice was heard from their backs. Turning around and seeing Emma with a sad expression on her face made them soften their attitudes, at least for a little while. She walked to them carefully, feeling a tense atmosphere forming between them. “Is there something wrong..?” 

Takemichi went to them quietly as both Draken and Mikey calmed Emma that nothing was going wrong between them and they were only just discussing things privately outside. The sandy blonde didn’t exactly buy that excuse however, letting it slide once might just lessen the tensity in the air. 

Emma sighed and looked at Mikey, “Izana’s taking care of everyone inside now.” 

“...How about the Akashi brothers?” 

“They’re not handling it well,” Emma rubbed her forearm. “Haru did mention that they want to talk to you in a few days.” 

“Oh.. that’s expected..” 

Silence filled outside. Someone’s death can truly make an impact on their lives, especially if that person was meaningful to everyone. Draken excused himself that he’ll go bring hot drinks for everyone as he went inside of the hospital to ask their preferences and someone that will assist on carrying the drinks with him. 

Emma hugged Mikey, she had no words to say left to him. For her, it was okay if her own brother didn’t hug her back — as long as he attained the affection and comfort he needed, Emma knew that his older brother would be okay. “I’m sorry, Mikey. I’m so, so sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, Emma.” She did receive a pat on the head though., making her slightly smile at the memory of her birthday years ago when he did the exact same thing when she hugged him. 

A soft smile appeared on the girl’s face, letting the hug go. “Alright… I’ll go inside now, I have to see if Izana is doing well with the others.” She paused, “Will you be okay?” 

“Eventually.. I hope.” Mikey whispered loud enough. “Don’t worry.” 

Emma looked at Takemichi, waving her hand at him. “Go take care of my older brother, alright?” 

The brunette nodded at the girl with a small grin, “Leave it to me.” 

When she left, the two were only left alone as Mikey sat on a plastic bench as he sighed deeply. Takemichi could only comfort him as he sat beside him. The night sky was beaming with moonlight as the hospital lights behind them were just dim for them.  Mikey rubbed his temples as he exhaled. “Takemichi?”

“..Yeah?”

“Can you do me a favour and tell Draken I’m sorry?” 

“Okay… but you do know you should tell him yourself, you know?”

Mikey shrugged off his shoulders unsurely, “I know.” 

“Draken didn’t deserve that, you know?” 

“I know.” 

Takemichi hummed out in thought, shifting his gaze at Mikey. He had a lot of questions to ask him and he was sure that Naoto’s files about the numerous death cases of Senju that were hidden in his personal office were added just now. Because as soon as her death was shown on national news, he had a feeling that there should be a subtle change in the future. 

Two weeks is already a big gap and he can admit that. He was worried for Mikey because he looked like he’s doing his best yet the results always remain the same. Takemichi didn’t want to brag but sometimes, he thinks that he does a better job on time-leaps. Well, he does have an advantage since he’s been doing this for a couple of years and with the great help of Naoto to guide him. 

“Do you think I’m being punished right now?” Mikey suddenly spoke, looking in the sky with tired eyes. “I should’ve kept my guard. She was just in my arms then it went down.” 

“You should take a rest.”

“I can’t.” 

Right, Takemichi almost forgot how restless he was back then when he was trying to prevent Hina’s death then follows other people’s lives. So he felt sorry towards the blond, mentally praying that he’ll have a burst of energy and preparations for the upcoming obstacles he’ll face. 

The brunette answered his piteous question, “You’re not being punished. It’s just… circumstances.” 

“Well, it’s frustrating.” 

The ex-time leaper gave a light chuckle at his response. “It really is.” 

He could give him warnings, that’s what Takemichi aimed to do. Naoto would’ve probably appreciated it if Mikey was given alert warnings because at some point of his life— now that he is a trigger instead of the other way around, he could always feel where Mikey will be once they do their hand shakes. But, he preferred if Mikey handled things on his own instead of prying. 

After all, no one would want if someone nags all the time at everything the person does. “Mikey, for the next leaps, I think you’ll be facing harder situations now.” 

“Mhm.. yeah, I figured.. The moment I snapped at Draken and told him subtly about each time Senju’s death occurred, I think he’ll figure it out anytime soon. Though..” Mikey paused a little, “...I doubt he’ll go tell the others just easily.”

“I’d be surprised if he didn’t.” 

Mikey chuckled, “You’re right. He’s a dumbass sometimes.” 

When the blond looked at his friend beside him, he could definitely see the silhouette and image of his older brother Shinichiro who appeared to be laughing with him. Rubbing his head slightly, not wanting to let his mind go forth with this imagery or making him see things that shouldn’t be seen, he thought he already went through this. 

But no… he can see a dead loved one. 

Wait. 

Hold on. 

If Mikey can see Shinichiro right now, who has been dead for a long time, then that means Senju is not technically dead? He would’ve seen her since he lacked sleep and long before he accepted therapy sessions, he sees images of people he loves. (There would be times he’d see his deceased mother but he couldn’t get her face right since he practically forgot how she looked like before.) 

He extended his hands to be shaken before he might actually lose his shit outside the hospital. “I should go home now, Takemichi.” 

And Takemichi was taken aback before shaking his hand in response. “A-alright..” 

Chapter Text

It had been months ever since Mikey’s first time leap session where he had to witness three deaths in a row. Has he ever been this tired? He couldn’t remember since the last time he was, but he also refused to rest. There would be times he’d be asking it, and this time, there was an exception. A priority that needed to be focused on more than what everything is happening lately. 

Takemichi was highly strict when it came to this, the light on his eyes were like a trajectory for a timeline to process. The future wasn’t that different; it was the same, at least for other people. Since there’s only three people who only knew about the case of a younger Akashi, there was a slight and faint difference in the current timeline they are in. 

Naoto was practically tallying things in between work and personal ones. Still eager as always, the detective knew what he was doing like a professional would. He was in a higher rank so handling and arranging a meeting anytime would be just flexible for him to do. Well, he has a secretary to help him with such as trying to sort out his workload and attend weekly seminars for the lad. 

Mikey appreciated both Naoto and Takemichi’s work and that helped him to stay firm and work harder. (But the fact that he never told Naoto that Draken might’ve already figured out his time leap abilities was keeping him a little bothered. He could save the reaction later, if that would help him out.) 

Lately though, his friends and family were certainly keeping an eye on him. It was slightly noticeable on what the blond had been doing for these past few months, others were thinking that maybe he was trying to figure out ways to cope from the passing of his late lover. For instance, there was a time when Izana had planned to have a brotherly bond with Mikey.

It’s not like he refused or actually said no, Mikey was fond of his adoptive older brother. Usually, he would say yes to him and have fun — and for them, a heavy spar was a bond to them, just to see who's the strongest. Izana was denying about being bitter and somehow cannot accept the fact that the blond was always, and always will be, stronger than him. Just a few numbers… probably. 

He’d be second though, and that could be enough for him. The silver-haired lad thought back then, he did meet his brother’s fiance a few years ago when a reconciliation happened between them. Mikey was highly proud and quite clingy towards Senju, so when he had dared her to go with him, the results were not so far. 

She was strong and Izana approved of that, and Mikey thought it was a blessing. Truly, the woman was remarkably talented in fighting and he could see how his blond brother fell in love with the albino. Izana didn’t get mad when Mikey first time said no to his invitation on having a brotherly bond with him, he understands that he likely needed time to mourn. 

Not until that the refusal went on as months went by. Suspicions were growing but figuring that he should just observe from afar would be the best before confronting him. He’d be watching him, just like how he used to. 

Next, Emma — the sandy blonde woman constantly checked Mikey even though they don’t live in the same house anymore. Now, who checks the Sano family dojo? Izana. The arrangements for that were settled nicely and it was a birthday gift for him, honestly. She, as a sister, would do her best to be a good sibling. 

For all the things she wants to repay for the kindness Mikey gave her, she couldn’t figure out the slightest change in her older brother’s appearance. Eye bags were likely much more visible but were hidden with the help of face cream he applies on any other day. Senju’s death occurred a few months ago and yet he was still mourning? 

It’s not her place to judge since she wasn’t the one who lost a romantic partner… but it was strange. When Shinichiro had died, Mikey had moved on less than two months and never did forget the memory when he was still alive. Getting rid of the thought, her hands slid through Mikey’s cupboards in the kitchen when she came into contact with a cookbook.  

Emma was just in the living room. How did she end up in the kitchen? 

Senju's cookbook was left unfinished due to her unfortunate passing. She opened it, scanned a few pages and to see new recipes the albino thoughtfully placed. There was a letter she read not so long ago for Mikey as she exasperatedly sighed in deep thought. 

She wondered where the missing pieces could be so that the storage box Senju had mentioned in her letter would open. There were only two pieces left; a lock and key. It couldn’t be somewhere far away, right? She wouldn’t just place it anywhere! It should be somewhere like a trademark, like a place not so far or near but definitely simple. Senju was quite a bit complicated in some cases and Emma can confirm that. 

Fascination came to her mind and she wanted to know what the storage box contained. Hopefully it isn’t something that can gasp her in shock or terror, otherwise… it would be just plain weird. Weird as in, she died leaving that certain piece with them. Senju isn’t like that, right? Emma frowned, how could she even think that the late Akashi Senju would do something like that? How disappointing. 

“Emma,” Mikey called as he set foot in the kitchen. “What are you doing?” 

The sandy blonde was appalled by the sight of her own brother. “N…nothing? Anyway, come and eat, I cooked something for you.” 

She smiled as she slowly slid the cookbook back to its place. Though her smile was turned into confusion by the response Mikey gave to her. “It’s fine, Emma. I have to go somewhere else, but thank you though.” 

Mikey gave her a quick embrace as he dashed through the door quickly as his phone rang in an emergency. She didn’t even have a chance to say something and so fast that she saw her own brother leave in an instant. Emma thought to herself that maybe Mikey is trying to distract himself with some work that she doesn’t know so that he could forget Senju’s death. 

But she knew her own brother well enough that he doesn’t really do that. 

Unless that work has the involvement of Senju’s death…? 

No… Emma inhaled deeply. That couldn’t be it. It can’t be. Her case was already solved. 

Well, she’s damned. She really is. 

-

Naoto’s office somehow became a weird source of comfort Mikey seeks in a strange manner. The office wasn’t even cozy or comfortable — who finds comfort in a steel chair? The metallic texture is not something to be sat on for hours, it’d just bring a pang instead. Or the papers stacked in an orderly manner, no matter how organised it is — doesn’t matter if it was arranged in an alphabetic manner —, the sight would not try to convey like how a warm home does. 

It was the portrayal of a hectic workplace that had been added with so much more upon a mysterious case of a woman’s death that is likely changing every time leap procedures. Months had already passed so it was understandable for Manjiro Sano to find an unusual comfort inside Tachibana Naoto’s office. 

And it was precisely all because for one reason: it’s the only place where his progress is recorded and tracked securely. 

As per usual, there were always three people inside the spacious room. Takemichi was sort of helping Naoto type something in his computer, Naoto was guiding both of them, and Mikey was just trying to write everything down before the memory completely fades. The sound of a flicker coming from the coffee making machine got Naoto's attention as he took out three mugs for the three of them. 

They'd meet up typically at noon so mornings wouldn't be such a hassle, considering that none of them are morning people — though Naoto comes off as a permanently exhausted pigeon — it wouldn't be so much an eye-grabbing attention. 

Mikey pulled out numerous journals and was labelled thoroughly. Inside of it were pages that were carefully kept about information that everyone in their circle shouldn't know yet. The passing of months was certainly eventful — horribly, that is. The blond wasn't so sure to himself if he'd gotten used to it because as far as he knows to himself, despite the past mistakes he had done before, he wasn't. 

A handy thick file appeared in front of Mikey as Naoto took a sip from his coffee. "Are you handling well?" 

He shrugged unsurely, "Eh. I'm holding well.." 

"That's… alright. That's good to hear." The police detective motioned to Takemichi, "Stop typing now. We need to scan the info right now." 

“I was about to finish.” Takemichi said, saving the document in case the application crashes out of nowhere. His ocean eyes glanced at the displayed papers on the wide table, giving himself forming an ‘o’ on his mouth. 

He grabbed his cellphone, looking at his calendar app. “How… many months have we done this..?” 

The ex-time leaper motioned everything inside. He looked to his left and right just to see how the place was getting crowded with papers day by day — he wanted to apologise to Naoto for not keeping this place ‘clean’ but then again, he figured out that Naoto himself wouldn’t mind for now. 

“…We’ve been doing this for six months. And the progress, well.. It’s different but the results are always the same.” Mikey sighed, clasping his hand and laid it on the table. 

Naoto shifted his attention to the laid out papers, picking the fourth file of Senju’s death. “Let’s list everything down, hm? That’s going to at least, organise things.” 

Takemichi lingered at the cases, sitting down and started to help. Mikey decided to pick and started to narrate what was written on each and every journal, garnering both brunettes’ attention to him. 

“The total accumulated data for each death Akashi Senju had occurred in every timeline of Manjiro Sano are six results — and each travel outcome differs, with a whole story somehow shortened to a summary, it was placed in here, and it follows…” 

-

( IV. 

She wasn’t really getting any better. Despite the advanced medical equipment present in the country, Senju was awfully, terminally ill. At first, it wasn’t bad. There was nothing showing or any symptoms to be noticeable upon first glance — not even Mikey’s ability to observe was capable of catching that fact.  

Like her strength, Senju’s ability to cope despite the knurling pain that resides in her body was incredibly sturdy. Even so, she could only release the pain by screaming it into her pillows when no one is around - alone, that is. She did her best to not fall down, and she never liked losing. 

The first two to three weeks, Senju’s illness started to blossom inside her blood cells. It wasn’t anything fatal, which she stubbornly ignores, as if the day goes by without detours. Her friends and family did claim that during those first weeks, they admit that there wasn’t anything wrong with her.

That smile, energy, and vibe were all, in fact, just the same as the other days. 

However, there was a time where she was playing a game with Mikey, the first symptom shows. Nothing they did was ever tiring, their date only consisted of walking by the park — which was a first for Mikey, to see that Senju was heavily exhausted. “Senju, are you okay?” 

“Yeah… yeah, I am.” She assured him while panting, “Can we just rest by the shade for a little while?” 

It was odd, he thought. But he didn’t pester her further as he nodded to her tiny request. “Okay.” 

The passing of each day was a spree. Yet for Senju, her life was also… spreeing. She wasn’t able to hold the pain any longer when her liver and spleen surprisingly became enlarged and her lymph nodes become swollen. 

Mikey worriedly scolded her as he rushed her to the hospital after that, he was so scared and afraid for her. Telling her that why didn’t she tell him immediately? Why didn’t she ask him for any help? Was she afraid? Was she scared that her life had to end so quickly? Was she… was she fearful that she had to leave her beloved? 

Senju was diagnosed with acute leukaemia — and not so soon after that, her life was taken away in an instant. 

And it pains Mikey so much that he wasn’t able to notice it right away.)

Naoto had to put his mug on the table as he rubbed his temples after hearing that, “Jeez…” 

“I know,” Mikey placed the journal and closed it. “...Tragic, isn’t it?”

“I’m sorry, Mikey.” Takemichi had to shed a single tear upon listening to it. “...You really had to witness all of it.” 

The blond gave him a sly nod, putting a line on his mouth as he muttered a sentence. “It… happens, mhm.” 

There was a brief silence that surrounded them except the swift sound of the turned on air conditioner that was attached on the wall. Naoto broke it, asking him any further about the fourth time of his time leap. He made sure that he won’t go anything personal, or any offensive say for that matter, since illnesses were just as hurtful. 

“So..  what did they say?” 

Mikey lifted his head, “Huh?” 

“How did they react? Are you…  are you guys married in that timeline?” Takemichi decided to ask him instead, with a tone of comfort and slight concern. 

The lad in question shook his head no, but there was a pained smile appearing on his face. “Yeah… we.. We are married there.” He continued, “...The others? Just the same, you know? Pain, hurt, sad… but the brothers though.. They were blaming themselves.” 

Naoto picked up an information document, shifting to a page regarding the Akashi brothers. “Akashi Takeomi and Akashi Haruchiyo?” 

Takemichi stood up as he looked at the file Naoto was holding, looking at their history. “Aren’t they clean when you leap in that timeline?” 

“No.. no they weren’t. Haruchiyo was only influenced by Takeomi’s smoking agendas but other than that, there’s no more vices between the two.” 

“Fuck, this is why you shouldn’t smoke in close areas.” Naoto sucked through his teeth, “Smoking can also cause leukaemia — and it seems that she breathed the smoke second handedly, it’s… inevitable.” 

Mikey wanted to avoid the topic as he handed Takemichi the fifth file of her death, another occurrence that they need to skim. At least, he didn’t need to remember what happened to her, not… It was hard. Things that he doesn’t wanna remember, he does. Only bad memories came to be more memorable than the good ones, and Mikey hates that. 

( V. 

When he can remember it clearly, there was an angelic beauty Shinichiro always brought inside their house. She was kind, she had these frilly eyelashes, silky light blond hair that only reaches to her shoulders. If Mikey could remember it clearly, her name is Inui Akane — the only girl that said yes to Shinichiro’s confession, ending his brother’s streak of twenty rejections in his entire life. 

Well, he was young back then, he never really was endorsed to romance because he doubted to himself that he’ll actually experience it. All that matters to him the most before was just him having his family around, friends too. 

Akane wasn’t that bad, Mikey thought to himself. She was a good person, and quite gentle — she looked like she wasn't even capable of squishing a bug. Since she was frequently visiting, Akane was fairly known  by the first generation of Black Dragons. So, that means, the Akashi siblings knew her as well. 

“Well, look at that.” Benkei chuckled, “She’s similar to Senju, ain’t she?”

Wakasa could only nod in agreement as his mouth was occupied with a dango stick while Takeomi had to conclude as a yes. “Physical appearance, that is….” 

Mikey acknowledged that fact as well. There were physical similarities between his childhood friend and presumably, his future sister-in-law. Sometimes, he wondered that maybe Senju would be like her and he’d be able to take her out as well, just like Shinichiro, right? 

And so he did, after years had passed when Senju had developed a mature body and a much more refined face — just like Akane. 

Though, he regretted thinking of that. 

Yes, he concurred that they can be similar — but the differences were vast. But he didn’t mean that the similarities would be the same as their deaths!

“Shit,” Mikey muttered under his breath as he ran hurriedly to the scene, all the way to the Akashi household that was harshly burning and its smoke was surrounding the entire neighbourhood. He ran, and ran, as fast as he could – only to reach his future brothers-in-laws crying Senju’s burnt body in sight, already inside the ambulance. “Senju!”

The paramedics let him in after realising that it was the deceased’s fiance. Mikey didn’t ask anymore, whilst he had to ‘try’ saving Senju’s burnt body, the firefighters got out from the burning house with two injured people. He could already assume that they were Takeomi and Haruchiyo — and he was pissed.

Aggressively, he kept asking questions as to why they couldn’t save Senju when her brothers were even though they were late coming out of the house. He failed, again. 

There were similarities between Akane and Senju.  Beauty, eyelashes, deaths. 

And Mikey hated that fact.) 

Mikey never hated Akane. In fact, there was no absolute reason for him to dislike his older brother’s significant other. Yet, why does Takemichi feel like he does so slowly? Like anytime, he might just give himself an excuse to hate an innocent woman who seems to have died a long time ago. But he knew Mikey well that he wouldn’t blame someone without any judgement. 

“That must be a coincidence,” Naoto rubbed his chin. “It’s just unbelievable if that occurred purposely.” 

“Of course it was a coincidence.” Mikey let out an exhale, tapping his finger repeatedly on the table. “But.. It was too alike. None of the siblings should set a fire like that so easily – I highly doubt Haruchiyo nor Takeomi would commit arson that way.” 

“Unless it was an accident.” Takemichi barged in, pulling an introductory file.  “Inui Akane’s death file was a fire incident. According to Koko, their heating equipment was the one that caused it.” 

“So, it definitely overheated.” 

“By too much current delivering inside the electrical wires? Yep.” 

Mikey blinked, “But that doesn’t seem to be the case for Senju’s fire incident. Naoto, you know the ‘reason’ why, right?” 

Naoto nodded slowly. “We had a piece of evidence, which was a lighter — And, you’re right. There were no assumptions against her brothers since their fingerprints weren’t the same as the ones that were imprinted by the lighter.” He picked up the sixth journal on the table, opening it as he read the short content inside. 

Takemichi and Mikey heard him emit an unsatisfactory hum. “Something wrong?” 

“Say…” The detective eyed the blond man, “You won’t cheat on her, right?” 

( VI.

Life is not as giddy as he thought it would be. That’s expected – the world is beyond black and white,  a grey construct of the society where the seven deadly sins surrounded each area he passed by.  Nothing is ever sane in this world, he knew that. Including him, he never really met a person who is innocent (or because he never encountered one, but he doubts). 

But it was the same, Mikey was dating Senju in this timeline. As grey as the world is, their relationship emitted colours. 

She loved him, he loved her back. So what went wrong here?

Mikey was just confused — he can’t see any mistakes that need to be fixed here, or so he thought since he hasn’t started figuring it out yet. Plus, from all the timeline he had travelled so far, this one was the most normal one out there yet. 

And it was night time when he leaped here but he wasn’t inside the house he shared with Senju. In fact, why was he inside a hotel room? With two people? What? 

Mikey could not understand why, but as soon as he tried to check the people with him — and dear goodness, why was he naked along with them?! — and thankfully, they were asleep…. Or just one person because he had heard a shifting sound at the sheets right now. 

“Oh… oh. Holy shit…?” That voice, that awfully familiar voice. Mikey wished it wasn’t him – he couldn’t just accept it that way. 

But to no avail, it was him. “T-Takemichi?!” 

“Fuck, just keep quiet for now!” The mentioned lad hushed him as he pointed at the woman at their side. He whispered as he quivered, “That’s… Hina.. three of us are naked…” 

Mikey already realised at this point, “No way… no fucking way.” 

The blond got up and dressed himself, he really couldn’t look at the couple in front of him. He felt so wrong, so guilty. How does Mikey in this timeline have to be bold enough to turn his back against Senju?! It was late at night, and he immediately drove instantly all the way to his shared house with his significant other. 

He knew that Senju might be out there, waiting for him inside — and he can already imagine the worried expression displaying on her precious face with the lights turned on all over the entire house. How could he even betray her trust? The most important thing to keep in a relationship. 

When he had arrived, the lights were out. It was dark, and that gave him an eerie feeling — nerve wracking and fearful it is, he mustered up the courage to go inside. But when he did, he couldn’t see anything so he tried to find the light switch. Upon finding so, why did he feel something so stiff that was hanging?  

Now, that really made him more anxious to the point where he quickly used his phone’s flashlight only to see Senju’s body hanging from the ceiling.

At some point in his life,  Mikey thought that maybe, maybe he should just die. If he was the one who caused Senju to kill herself because he couldn’t stay faithful in a peaceful relationship, then what was the point? Has she suffered enough in this timeline? Did the Mikey in this timeline treat Senju so badly? Why? There were so many questions he wanted to ask himself.) 

“I never planned to cheat on her.” Mikey looked away with guilt, “She doesn’t deserve that.” 

Takemichi felt guilty as well. He blamed himself for what happened to her, and there are some days that he would give himself a small breakdown because of that. He did sin enough, but the thought of being part of the reason why the relationship got broken was more painful than getting punched in the face. 

Even Naoto himself was slightly shocked, he really couldn’t picture his own sweet, sweet older sister participating in an act like that. Polygamy isn’t a sin, but cheating is. There’s a difference between that. He gave a light weight on Mikey’s shoulder, “Well, it already happened in that timeline.” 

“It still feels like shit.” Takemichi sighed, “According to both Benkei and Wakasa… Senju already knew when she started to notice changes.” 

Mikey sighed, “Can we move on to the next one, please?” He picked the seventh journal, waiting for a response. 

Naoto inhaled deeply, “Alright.” 

( VII.

Some cases in life are unavoidable. No matter how you try to prevent that from happening, it will always come to you, whether you like it or not. Danger always trails the couple; and it’s not only them. Almost all of the delinquents have trouble and even worse – death – to follow them wherever they go. 

Safe to say they are strong enough, even achieving well-known titles in the delinquent world, doubting someone will ever raid them. Using weapons is also not fair in a battle between fists and kicks, so they are also avoiding that to happen. 

But fighting stopped when gangs that ruled the country declared peace instead of war. 

Well, not exactly stopped, it did go to a long status of hiatus to the point where slowly but surely, the delinquents started to have a normal life outside of blood and bruises. They’re not going home covered in wounds anymore, or living in fear because of some of the tyranny of their leaders, and they won’t make their family worried anymore. 

Maybe being number one wasn’t achieved but, if this was going to be the exchanged favour then, that’s enough. 

Both Mikey and Senju dreamed of becoming number one. Sure, Mikey did become number one but he wanted to become Senju’s number one since her first was chocomint ice cream. It was silly but he did want to defeat an inanimate object. Having her as a girlfriend was definitely fun, he was enjoying her company. 

And so as Senju, she was content with being besides Mikey for their date.  After all, they only both have each other — not after their loved ones strayed away. With Mikey’s side being dead, and Senju’s broken family. (Takeomi and ‘Sanzu’ refused to become family for a reason) 

Walking on the streets, they just finished visiting the Sano family grave. Mikey decided to introduce her to his family (especially Izana since he didn’t know her). He was sure that Emma would’ve loved her — and knowing that the two of them loved fashion, he could bet that they’d just go along just well. 

Shinichiro would just tease both of them. And Izana? He probably would just scoff and try to scare Senju. 

There was a vending machine near and both of them were thirsty after all that walking. The albino insisted on grabbing a drink for the two of them as Mikey nodded, waiting for her. He watched her hopping all the way to the machine, guarding her from a safe distance. However, there was a loud noise not so far, similar to a rowdy motorcycle that has no brakes. 

It was overly familiar. To a feeling, as if he was already experiencing being in Takemichi’s shoes except that there was no one with them but only themselves. Just like how Emma died originally.

But he was frozen in his tracks, he wanted to move but he couldn't. He just couldn’t – no matter how much Mikey had wanted to move and push Senju away from the road, his legs wouldn’t allow him, let alone forcing his own body to budge itself. 

He was only allowed to move as soon as Senju got overrun by a motorcycle.)

“Tanaka Jun, the hit-and-run driver.” Naoto muttered, slamming the driver’s identity file to the table. “Heard he was murdered after he got released from the juvie.” 

Mikey clicked his tongue, “He deserved it.” 

Naoto and Takemichi rolled their eyes, grabbing the next file to read. However, the other brunette in the room mentioned something. “He’s not associated with Kisaki Tetta or whatever, right?” 

There was uncertainty in his tone. Mikey almost stood up from his seat upon hearing that, only discontinuing it when Naoto had brought up the most logical sentence he had heard. He was the smartest inside the room, and most of his information knowledge was accurate and precise; Mikey trusts Naoto to that extent. 

“Kisaki Tetta only has one trusty lackey and that is Shuuji Hanma. Tanaka Jun was never involved in any involvement between the two of them – and as far as the records go, and since Kisaki was dead a long time ago,” Naoto continued. “It’s not possible for Shuuji to hit Senju since we found out that he fled from the country during that time. Still a fugitive and with no motives for anything whatsoever, it was Tanaka’s own will to kill an innocent citizen in sight.” 

“...Right.” Mikey whispered under his breath. “But is he in any gang? Or organisation, to say the least?” 

The detective gripped the file and flipped it to the next page. “Er, no. He wasn’t associated with anything. Though… he had a weird hobby.” 

“Huh.” Takemichi raised his eyebrow, “What hobby?” 

Mikey grabbed the file from Naoto’s hand and scanned the whole thing himself. He blinked numerous times as he titled his head in puzzlement. “Shamanism isn’t a hobby.” 

“You’re correct.. It’s not technically a hobby but Tanaka was a shaman before he was a wanted criminal – doing these sorts of these things after getting seriously abused by his own peers.”

The blond had quoted something from the paper he was holding, narrating it for the two of the gentlemen. “Apparently, one of his clients had said that his work as a shaman was fake and continuously held this fakely reputation until he had collected enough money.” He scoffed afterwards, “He didn’t just meet Kisaki Tetta in that spiritual realm and got shitless scared? Utterly bullshit.” 

“Well..” Takemichi picked the eighth journal. “Let’s look at this one for the meantime, alright?” 

  ( VIII. 

Neither of them had thought to open up a store that its main focus was sweets. It was shocking at least, maybe not for the others, since seeing both of them as storeowners was relatively new. Thoroughly listening and graduating from that culinary class, they were skilled to create their own snacks instead of going outside and buying one. Initially, it was Senju’s idea to participate in that class. 

Everyone knows that Mikey isn't one to carefully attend classes – if school had not already made him attentive, how much more for a cooking one? Too bad though, Senju failed to encourage and convince her own fiancee to join her in that class. However, he did initiate the idea that he’ll be the one who will advertise and entertain the guests while she does her thing. (He received dozens of cheek kisses afterwards)

So, there’s a small snack store not far enough from the countryside and the main city. It was a balance and quite a good spot to be located on. Their business slowly did bloom; their charisma helped a lot! It attracted people from different age groups — and believe it or not, they certainly did get many praises from elderly people. 

They were sweet and it somehow reminded them of parents they were never able to be close with. 

Because of how successful the business was, and gradually earning enough to build up a second branch of their store, they decided to finally hire employees. Most applied were high school students who needed extra cash since the expenses nowadays are getting riled up. 

The sun was setting and Mikey was mopping the floor first before closing the store up. Senju was busy with the cash register and putting the earned money in a safe place. Before the couple left the store, they both went to scan the whole place one more time – with Mikey at the front and Senju at the back. 

Night time came by quickly, it wasn’t that late but the dark skies seemed that it already was. The breeze swiftly whispers through their skins while riding in a CB250T, they’re almost at their humble home only for Senju to feel that she doesn’t have her phone present in her sling bag. She told this to Mikey quickly so they turned again to get her electronic device. 

She was worried to leave it even overnight, there were business and personal emails there and some of the important contacts there. “I think it was in the kitchen, will you wait here?” 

“Of course.” Mikey smiled at her, “Take your time.” 

He was given back a warm smile as he watched her unlock their shop. Supposedly she should already come back after a few minutes, given that the kitchen was well organised, surely she’ll be able to spot her phone right? No, he was getting tenser – he started to call her cellphone the moment he felt sick in his stomach. 

His sense of hearing was sharp, though, had he heard something drop and… their back door getting slammed open? 

Quickly opening the lights and rushing to their kitchen, blood streams were gushing out as quick as lightning. He saw his fiancee dead on the spot, multiple stabbings on her chest.) 

“There were pictures of the footprints, right?” Takemichi asked, putting the journal down. Naoto nodded, going to one of his file drawer organisers. Investigation pictures shouldn’t be kept in places like his, even so, with his ranking he had the right. 

Mikey stared at the bloody photos laid down in front of them, the memory was still vivid in his mind. “Everything was painted red that night.” 

“The murderer was… clever, they used one of Senju’s boots to walk inside so we couldn’t get any imprints on the floor. Using gloves too, they had really thought about this. And…” Greyish eyes glanced at the file, “There wasn’t a specified gender, but most likely it is a woman who did the murder.” 

The previous time-leaper hummed, “I’m just surprised how they managed to break the iron door at the back.” 

“They must’ve used a circular saw.” chorused both Mikey and Naoto. It was an awkward silence before moving the latest journal the blond lad had written, but he realised that it was his most hated timeline. 

As much as he wanted to avoid it, since the guilt, pain, and shock was still there, Mikey had to swallow the feeling first. He didn’t have to suppress his emotions further, but for the sake of today’s situation, he picked up the journal and handed it to Naoto, for him to read it for them. 

The written title or the timeline which they are used to call it as the Manila timeline, proclaimed as one of the worst timeline to be ever leaped at.  

( IX. 

He had accepted Izana to control him, he knew that. Maybe he could’ve tried to resist but he was the only living family member in his life. Mikey was sure that perhaps maybe letting Izana to lead the current gang since Tokyo Manji Gang was no more, is a good decision. Sometimes he felt wrong yet it felt right at the same time. 

He doesn’t know anymore. 

He would want to ask his elder brother for advice, but he’s gone as well. How about Emma? He wouldn’t dare to talk about her, solely because she passed away also. They left him and he’d rather cling to his adoptive elder brother instead of those ickly friends of his — Mikey never missed them, no way. 

Because if he does, what would Izana do to him? 

And to get rid of that longing feeling that is already trying to break free from the chains deep rooted in his own fragile heart – and because Izana ordered him to do it – Mikey never hesitated to kill the closest friends he had back in his Toman days, and he only left one specific person alive. 

He burnt them, strangled them, shot them, stabbed them, and drowned them. No one in Manila knew that, the security was sadly poor. He had tried to reminisce the memories he had with the ones he had killed — they were indeed nice. When Izana had called him because of a flea that came for him specifically, he disliked the idea. 

He never really got the chance to say it verbally to him, as soon as he stepped inside where his adoptive older brother is, the only thought that came to his mind was that why was Senju here? She should never have been here in the first place! Also, how come she knows where they are? Does she know Izana as well? 

“Kill her afterwards.” Is what Izana whispered to his ear before going to a private room with Senju to talk about things obviously contrasting to what they needed to hear. Mikey didn’t give the slightest nod to Izana, but he had no other choice. 

He had to kill her as well. 

It’s nice to see her again, though. Mikey admitted to himself. Senju was still… Senju. Setting aside the fact that both of them had similar hairstyles – an undercut, precisely – she still has that same natural hair colour of hers. Meanwhile, he dyed his hair black to commemorate the living memory of Shinichiro Sano. 

Both of them weren't as close as they thought they would be. And it was tense, the atmosphere that surrounded them both – he treated her like how he had treated the others in this timeline. There was no exception for the next victim but she caught him off guard. “Why?” 

He was silent, avoiding her fiery yet miserable gaze. 

“Why did you do it?” 

She stepped closer and closer to him, completely unfazed and seemed like she didn’t care what would happen to her at that moment. Her questions filled her mind not until she received a reasonable answer coming from the brunette’s mouth. She kept asking and asking Mikey why, as to why did he ever join under Izana’s directory.

But the answer’s simple, right? 

Mikey’s abysmal eyes gazed under her heavenly blue ones, entirely like a good personification between the black hole and the giant star of the universe. “You… never really change do you, Senju?” 

“I was trying to save you, warn at least.” Senju spotted out with a ‘tch’ as she slowly faded the other sentence. “...And I know I shouldn’t meddle in your business.” 

He gripped his gun tight, “Save? Warn? Where were you anyway in those years?” 

“I…” 

Mikey grabbed both of her cheeks, clutching it. He was clearly angry, irritated. How does she have the nerve to say she wants to save him when she wasn’t around in his teenage years — starting at that day where his big brother had died? “You’re such a fucking hypocrite, Senju.” 

“And you aren’t?” The lass spat back as she got herself out of Mikey’s grip. “I never knew you’d start hitting women.” 

He had tried his best, keeping his patience up but if her behaviour still kept going like this… he wanted to paint her red, soaked in the bloodstream. Though, Mikey felt that there should be something — she wouldn’t just go here because of that pathetic reason. He can’t be saved anymore, Mikey believes that to himself.

“I sent you multiple letters.” 

“What?”

“Have you not received them?” Senju mentioned, now keeping a safe distance from him. “...Or did Izana steal them so you can’t read them?”

“Stop mentioning my brother.” Mikey seethed, “And… so you were the one who sent the letters. I knew it seemed too shady the fact that a person knows well about my background when the people who know me that way are dead and killed by me.” He scoffed. “It’s just you.” 

The albino looked at him carefully, she could sob right now if she wanted to. He just looked so much like him. Shinichiro and Manjiro– no, Mikey – that’s what he prefers to himself now. Senju already guessed that he’s the one who killed people close to him. She pities him, actually. 

“So,” Mikey interrupted her thoughts as he pointed the gun at her forehead, the safety lock was somehow on. “Why are you here? Why do you keep mentioning Izana’s name?” 

“Look what he did to you.” Senju gathered courage as she gulped out. “Why did you follow him?” 

“You still kept meddling, huh?” the brunette clicked the gun, threatening Senju. “After my remaining family gets killed, he’s the only one left alive.” He kept a mad expression on his face. “Don’t compare yours to mine– Be fucking grateful your siblings are still alive.” 

“They’re dead to me.”

Mikey was caught off, his gaze slightly softening as he didn’t expect that fast answer. But, he still kept his guard towards her. 

“What’s the point if they don’t want to become family?” Senju looked away. “Takeomi already abandoned me, and I know somehow that Haruchiyo is still under you but never wants to become an Akashi anymore.” She lowered her voice, “I never should’ve lied… it only got worse.” 

Mikey dropped her to the ground, pinning her as his hand had trapped her under the gun’s involvement. It was so sudden, he knew exactly what she was trying to say. Specifically saying that… he doesn’t want to remember that memory, not anymore. “You shouldn’t have come here.”

"I didn't regret coming here." Senju grinned as if she never had any regrets in her life. "There were two reasons why I came."

Mikey clutched the gun better and etched his eyebrow in question. "...And they are?" 

"To save you and," Senju said at the end like a whisper. "To end my life." 

Save? Mikey clenched his fist as he almost pulled the trigger of the gun that was at the top of Senju's forehead. He doesn't need to be saved! He believes that nothing could ever save him except death. 

Death? Death… and speaking of that, then why must Senju ask to be killed by his own hands? Had she been too nosy and shady enough for her to ask to be shot right now? 

Endling life was easy for Manjiro Sano. But for Senju’s case, there was a small pang in his heart that refused to end it. But why? She was a nobody to him — she never revolved at any point of his life so why hesitate? But unconsciously, he said. “Why?” 

There was a pause, a silent one. At first, Mikey seemed quite impatient that he wanted to receive an answer immediately – because anytime if he ever took too long on killing her, Izana would take this matter with his own hands. It’d get suspicious even though there was no indicated plan Senju ever told him. 

“Don’t you think it is deserving, Mikey?” She continued, her hands slowly pressing the gun to her head. “You deserve to live, meanwhile I… don’t deserve to live any longer in this world.” 

Bullshit, he thought. Utterly bullshit. But… her saying that she doesn’t deserve to live made him think if he, too, doesn’t deserve to live. He killed his friends, probably slaughtered Haruchiyo everywhere as well which obviously Senju doesn’t know, lest she think that her elder brother is alive somewhere. 

Sometimes he’d think that he’s better off dead yet people want him to live. Why? Just to suffer years of misery and darkness until he’s dead due to old age? 

Mikey parted his lips unconsciously, “What if we’re both dead instead?” 

“...What?”

His gaze never changed at all however it was sincere this time. He wouldn’t have to send Takemichi in Manila just to kill him, right? That’s less the hassle and… the deaths would be just beneficial to both of them. “..I wouldn’t have to ask someone over in a few days just to kill me. That’s better, I get to kill you and assumingly, you’d be shooting me also.” 

“I don’t have a gun.” Her fingers softly pressed the trigger slowly and hoped that Mikey wouldn't feel it. Senju thought that maybe getting cocky would distract him; he’d be alive to shoot her, yeah? She could lie to herself. “I’d take your life if you want.” 

“You should.” 

Seemingly like an agreement, he’d like to let Izana witness this because he wants to be rid of his grasp. Mikey was suffocated due to that fact. It was surprising though, Senju and Izana had a similar glance and that smirk… 

“Too bad, Mikey…” Senju smiled at him, “You only have one bullet.” 

She pressed the trigger, the bullet coming inside her head as blood rushed out quickly. There was hatred coming out of all places, and Mikey hated the fact that he hoped that he’d be lying on the ground, with blood gushing out of him, finally escaping this hellish world, at least with her — so he wouldn’t be alone again.) 

So far, that was the recent timeline Mikey had leaped before coming back to the oddly present day. Naoto nodded, taking the latest journal and placed it on the table – stacking with the other journals so the blond won’t see it for a while. Takemichi handed a cup of water for Mikey to drink since he looked drained, still retaining his posture. 

Takemichi patted his friend’s back, facing Naoto as he told something to him. “It’s still strange, Naoto. This entire time leap process is literally different from mine.” 

“I know,” The detective sighed, sitting down as he rubbed both of his temples. He looked at his ceiling with his office chair supporting his back. “The present day should’ve been different since the recent time leap was… eventful, there should be changes.”

“Which there aren’t any.” Mikey completed it for the brunette speaking. It was silent and ‘peaceful’ for some quiet time before he continued about the same topic, the same recent timeline. “Izana was there.”

Takemichi and Naoto’s attention reverted to Mikey as they let him speak. If it would help him to release those deeply buried feelings he kept hidden for a long time, then let him be. Plus, considering that he mentioned his adoptive older brother in that timeline — there could be something that he was involved in that too. 

The blue-eyed brunette did notice something. “It was similar.. No, was it connected?” 

“Connected on what..?” Naoto asked. 

“When we visited the ruins in Manila, Izana wasn’t even there. It was only Mikey that was present.” 

“That’s because before I sent you there, he fled back to Japan.” Mikey replied, “Along with his lackeys… Kakucho also.” 

Naoto hummed in a tone, “But how did Izana know who Senju was?” 

There are things that are indeed questionable and answers that absolutely do make sense but it mysteriously wonders, pieces of puzzles that were either lost or jumbled across everywhere in plain sight. Even if the obvious truth was laid in front of them, it was reckoned that there could be something that makes them partially blind for that. 

Izana (and Emma for that instance) wasn’t there when the Akashi siblings were still visiting the Sano household but due to their relations with the Black Dragons of the first generation – their elder brothers in power and status – it could be hinted that they faintly met, or not. Perhaps they could’ve met by ear? By potential rumours that spread from front to back. 

“It’s not that he met her personally. That time, it actually looked like they met each other for the first time. Subtle, but true.” Mikey answered, “Izana would’ve likely detained her from entering the property, however, she was finding me. That’s the reason why she came in the first place.” 

“To what? Kill her and in exchange, to save you in return?” Takemichi shot back a logical question. “You planned to die with her there but she killed herself instead. Isn’t that weird? Scratch that — doesn’t it seem familiar?”

Naoto dropped a cold sweat, “She might’ve affected you the slightest thing she did and grew so enormous. Tell us, the version of you in Manila wasn’t planning to ask Takemichi in that timeline to kill you, right? Maybe, maybe you just want to see one of your closest friends before you disappear and kill yourself.” 

“I’m not him. I don’t know what the fuck did my other self wanted to do.” Mikey snapped. “Was it because Izana wanted her dead in the first place? The Manila version of me had to kill her since it was an order, not on will.” 

“You still died there, didn’t you?”

“..No. Naoto saved me in time frankly. It was the other way around when originally, he was supposed to be the one who did the ‘mercy’ killing for me.” 

Takemichi nodded slowly, “Right. Of course, that’d explain why you’re still breathing.” 

The detective took the journal hastily again, scanning with his quick eyes. He felt that there’s an odd feeling towards the recent journey lately. He opened each and every journal as well, looking for a clue that should help them progress for their months of hard work. He was surprised when he did realise something, not mattering if it was small or not.

Progress is progress, and small steps and hurdles help much more than the big and wide ones. 

“I see…” 

Takemichi and Mikey looked at Naoto, who was wrapping half of his head with his right hand. “What? Did you find a hint or clue, some sort?”

“It’s just a theory but… don’t you think there’s at least a person who wants it to happen? Similarly to Takemichi’s case when he was still the one who time leaps, that bastard Kisaki kept speculating his plans to work in every timeline possible just to kill my sister.” 

“Wait… are you saying someone out there wants Senju dead?” Mikey sounded like he was in disbelief, “It’s been years since all of us are involved in a gang business!” 

“Fuck it if Kisaki has a twin or some shit,” Takemichi curses out. “Even if he was still alive, he wouldn’t just dare to involve Senju especially since the reason why he did that to Hinata was because I ‘stole’ her from him – she isn’t some jewellery to take ownership from! ..And I doubt that he met Senju long before.” 

Naoto pulled out a picture of someone they call a zombie, “He might be put into the suspect lists then..” 

“Hanma?” the other brunette and blond chorused. 

“He might know something, yeah?” Naoto concluded. “Sure, he isn’t the one who hit Senju in that seventh timeline but, it is possible that he might be the one who commanded Tanaka Jun to hit her in the head. Key word: might. We’re not too sure on that hunch of mine, and he’s still a fugitive on the run. There’ll be no way he’s able to earn sufficient amounts of money to bribe him with.” 

“He’s not the type to rule by himself, no? Hanma always followed Kisaki.” 

“You’re wrong on that one, Takemichi.” Mikey mumbled loudly enough for the two brunettes to hear. “Have you forgotten that he once acted as president for Moebius when Osanai was slammed down on his status?”

He received a nod as a response. “Then, is he trying to avenge Kisaki’s death? It’s been years…” 

“Seemingly so?” Naoto was unsure as well. “But Kisaki drove himself to his death — that it hasn’t been your fault except the speedly running truck.” 

“Hold on.” Takemichi remembered a scene from one of the timelines he had visited before. “What if he really is avenging his death? For example, the evil Toman timeline where Kazutora was alive, yeah? And Chifuyu had been avenging Baji’s death for twelve years alongside Kazutora and you, Naoto!” 

“Senju was irrelevant not until you reached the point where you leaped two years before Bonten was formed.” Mikey countered, “Hanma isn’t the type to avenge one’s death— he only trailed along with Kisaki because he found it entertaining.” 

Naoto gave a justified answer, “We’ll be putting Shuuji on the waiting list then… I'll try spotting him overseas.” 

“I’ll go with you.” Takemichi insisted but he was cut off by the detective himself. His grey eyes told him to stay, that he can handle himself and was sure that the fugitive won’t harm him if he’s just going to ask him a few, urgent questions that could serve as a small culprit. The other brunette sighed in defeat, nodding at Naoto’s gestures. 

Mikey stood up, picking some of the written papers that fell on the floor. Most of them were typed by Naoto himself, though a lot were marked with red ink. Like signifying that the majority of the research about time travelling was concluded to less than twenty percent accuracy. 

Takemichi helped as well, picking them one by one. The blond could only wonder in awe and thinks to himself that maybe he should try to change. Sure, Naoto isn’t some Einstein in this world that he’d start graphing with physics of time and the butterfly effect or such, — since that didn’t apply to their current situation  — but frequently, Tachibano Naoto’s findings were eighty percent correct. 

He stopped picking the papers and went to the flipboard, where dozens of photos and texts are pasted there. The strings trailing to the right, left, up, down, corners, and even the centre of it all. His calloused hands glazed at the corked flipboard of one side, some pasted pictures with the time and date were starting to get blurry which made him wipe it. (Mikey didn’t understand why, photos that were developed modernly aren’t supposed to get blurry. As far as he knows, the cameras used were done professionally.)

It was strange. He felt that maybe it is not someone but rather, something. 

Something that makes their small world circulate for them. Stop, Mikey thought. How can something have an impact on her death anyway? The ways she died… were at least humane even though some cases aren’t. 

Was it humane that she killed herself twice? Was it humane that someone had murdered her by stabbing multiple times? Was it humane that a guy had hit-and-run her on a sunny day? He wouldn’t know, perhaps, because he had blood on his own fists, too, before. The way he used to brutally beat someone wasn't as humane as he thought he was. 

His thoughts were interrupted by a touch from his shoulder blade. Naoto seemed to notice the tension Mikey emits and Takemichi placed the papers down on the table and looked at the corkboard as well. “Did you notice something?” 

“Er…” the current time traveller hesitated before giving an answer. “No. Not really.” 

But he did continue and looked at the police detective at his right side. “Hey, how much more time do you need to figure all of these?” 

“...Give me another week. I’d gradually figure them out.” 

Takemichi was worried for him, he did see Naoto as a talented and special detective but now that they’re practically family, he’d be wary about his brother-in-law. “Naoto, please tell me you need help as well.” 

Everyone needs help, he confirmed that. He could see it. If he managed to make Manjiro Sano to soften his heart to seek help, maybe he could do it to Naoto. After all, there was never a day that the Tachibana had asked one — excluding the time where they had to save Hinata. 

“It’s fine, Takemichi.” 

Of course, he had to read his expression because Naoto gave him a firm smile. Which means, he was serious. Typical Naoto. Well, Takemichi trusts him enough so he wouldn’t worry much because he knew that there will be a time where Naoto would actually ask him for help if he ever struggles. “Alright.”

“Naoto,” Mikey carefully says. “If it takes more than a week,  we might as well tell the others about our entire situation at this point.” 

“I agree with him,” Takemichi nodded. “There’s nothing bad that could happen, right? Since more heads are better than three… plus, they’re trustworthy!” 

Yet it seemed that Naoto was telling them no even though he didn’t say a single word.  He could confirm to himself that he has no grudges to their friends, nor any bad gut feelings to them but a part of him was screaming to say ‘not yet’. Not a no, but a no with a yet. Does that even make any sense? 

“It’s not the best time, yet.” 

“What? How?”

“Listen, I understand completely that perhaps the only way to fasten this entire thing up was to tell the others that we find and deem trustworthy, however, if we involve more people to this, we really wouldn’t know what would happen afterwards.” 

Mikey flailed his hands, “Then we’d risk it. Besides, knowing them…  they’d scold us instead of pushing us away.” 

“...And if they died?” Naoto asked back. 

“They won’t.” Takemichi sincerely responded. “No more people would be involved because Kisaki isn’t alive anymore.” 

Naoto sighed before giving his answer. “Fine. But…” 

“But?” 

“Keep a word for me; You’d tell them if both of you have no other choice in your next time leap.” 

“No other choice?” Mikey questioned, “Does that even serve as a trump card?” 

“I’m pretty sure you won’t tell them today, am I right on that?” 

Takemichi and Mikey looked at each other then sighed in defeat, nodding at what Naoto said. There’s no way they’ll lose to Naoto when it comes to this, huh? Looks like they’ll have to take his advice and tips then, maybe they’d tell it to them because.. He was right. If they told them the situation right now, they wouldn’t feel right but felt forced to themselves instead. 

It was reasonable if they had to listen to their guts or hunches instead of listening to Naoto since they already travelled numerous times— they’d get impatient and pissed off and that would be a normal reaction. However, with what is happening, relying on Naoto for advice is the best choice currently. 

“I’m sure the others would need a clear explanation.” Naoto started looking at Mikey and Takemichi. “Because if we don’t give them the answer they seek, it’ll only get messy. If one’s involvement could already wreck plans, then how much more if there would be a lot?” 

The blue-eyed brunette sighed, “You’re right. Well, are you saying that we shouldn’t then? Not telling them ever?”

“No—” The reactions displayed on their faces were similar to being in disbelief before giving a look of relief afterwards. “I’m not saying that. What I mean is that, you can tell them everything you know at once if it’s the best time for you guys. It doesn’t depend on me, I trust you both enough to know when to tell them.” Naoto rolled his eyes, “Jeez..” 

Mikey gave out a snicker, “Sorry we doubted you, Naoto.” 

Takemichi put out a sweat drop with that statement. Luckily for them, Naoto doesn’t really hold any grudges unless it was something deeper. It was quiet for a moment before the blond muttered out a word again. This time, it was about what they should do after this discussion. 

“What should we do next?” 

The detective answered like it was the most obvious thing. “The same procedure, of course.”

“A time leap?”

“Mhm.” 

Naoto stretched out his limbs, “Maybe your next one would give us the biggest hint out there. There’s a possibility, it wouldn’t be unlikely.” He eyed the laid out display in the corkboard and the journals placed at the table. “It could benefit, this time. Just one more time leap and surely, it’ll help the three of us to figure out my analysis and configuration about your time-leap, Mikey.” 

“You sound positive on this one,” Takemichi sounded anxious. “What made you think that?” 

“I’m… I feel it.” Naoto admitted, “Mikey already travelled a lot in these past few months, I think it’s just plain weird if there was no progress. Plus, his case was odd and different.”

Mikey hummed, cracked out his knuckles. He seemed like he was convinced by what Naoto said. “If that’s the case, I’m ready to face whatever lies ahead of me.” His hands are ready to be shaken by Takemichi. “After all, I’m that Manjiro Sano who can take out twenty thousand men, right?” 

“You sure are one cocky bastard.” Naoto huffed out a smirk. “Good luck.” 

Chapter Text

Mikey seemed to have gotten so used to time leaping and it was surprising for him that he did, not that he had expected for himself to do so. He still remembers what he talked and planned with Takemichi and Naoto back at the detective’s office. Those other timelines were so eventful and he was almost giving up if not for the two and for the sake of saving Akashi Senju. 

He wouldn’t give up on her. That’s his life dedication for her. The marriage vows, he concurred, weren’t as sweet and thoughtful as he thought they would be. Because, not even death would be able to part the couple and the vows were contradicting it. 

Likewise and given thought, the blond lad wondered if roles were, too, reversed right now, would she also sacrifice things just to save him? Yes, he admits that Takemichi also did that as well but because the other fellow knew that his great friend deserves a better life than what he’s facing in his miserable life. 

Yet it was a different scenario to compare what he is trying to achieve right now. Now, if he were the one who died in the cathedral that day and not Senju, would things differ right now? Would she move on right away or not? Would she risk it all in order to save the love of her life just like he did? Would she do the same? Of course she would. If those several years that she had been carrying a childhood guilt just to bring back and save her elder brother and him as well, it would be obvious enough that she’ll also save him until the end. 

Just like she had been carrying every burden she had. 

Senju was his main reason why he’s doing all of this. After all, the man loved her so much that it became a source of life for him. There’s nothing wrong with loving too much, there’s no such thing as ‘too much’ — especially when that person was one of a kind, a unique and an extraordinary one. Mikey wouldn’t give up, not when someone needs saving also. 

There are times when saving someone could also cost something and the blond tries to figure that one out but maybe not this time, he wishes. Time leaping again did make his eyes clutch again since it did feel like there was sunlight directly aiming at his orbs, frying his own pupils off until he couldn't see anymore. 

That’s how he feels every time he travels into the past or into a different timeline. Not exactly like that, but there are times where instead of his eyes feeling to go blind, it’s the ears now that are ringing in different hertz. It lasts for less than five seconds before ending, and it’s not like he was used to this feeling. He just adjusted himself to prepare. 

He opened his eyes and rubbed it as if there were dust that whistled to his sight. Mikey was awfully familiar to his surroundings right now, asking himself as to why he came back to this place again. The furnishings were still intact, complete, clean, politely polished to his liking before. 

The chandeliers that aid more light to every step he’d walk in, wherever he goes as if a god were walking by a bunch of peasants who bowed down to him so they wouldn’t be trampled on multiple times, are the same to his own memory. The tables used to display things or to its own that probably cost more than a mere gold bar are still there. 

Soft fabrics that were sewn to the throw pillows and cushions that were customised in detail with each and every style and tastes that had been thoroughly explained by the three leaders of this building were in a row of a lovely velvet coloured sofa. The patches were symbolising patterns that describe this team – such as of a wild tiger that roams dangerously in public. 

Mikey was still in awe of himself as to why he still remembers another fragment of his memory and he still continues to do whilst his hands are keeping themselves distracted by sliding to the sides of the window. 

Sturdy walls are painted according to each floor of the building that wanted to convey a meaning and definitely peace wasn’t present of a colour. They were decorated with pieces such as lines and oddly-shaped patterns that somehow did complete the founding look inside. Each wall is painted not the same so it depends on the room he’s stepping in. 

His own feet started to walk on their own as well, wandering in this spacious room with linings of gold attached to the side, just to scream that this place was filthy rich and completely authorised by people who seemed to have the goal to take the entire region within their hands. It did feel wrong, now that Mikey realised it, but because of his tendencies before to overtake everything in plain sight, no wonder that he did so successfully and took them with no obstacles. Just to confirm that this truly was the same building he had owned before, he came to check the room where the windows are ridiculously enormous to see the busy city at a glance. 

Arriving there seemed like a fault, and because it was designed to look like an office where a small office desk, a lamp, and a wheeled chair were placed in a corner of the room that only three people are only allowed to come inside. Yes, he could confirm that this building… 

“Boss,” a voice called his status. “Your orders are already placed.” 

It was the building that Kantou Manji Gang had previously owned before. 

“..What?” 

To make sure that the sharp Hajime Kokonoi, who handles the financial stability of this gang, won’t suspect a thing that his boss is now replaced with another version of himself except that he came from the future, he’d act like how this version of him does. “You ordered us to destroy the small office back there who dared to defy us.” 

Mikey gave him a sly nod, “...Good.” 

He definitely remembered that. 

Despite everything, it was an interesting memory to look at. Impressive, too, that Mikey still remembers how he had acted before during his Kantou Manji era. There’d be times that people would forget their old selves but just like what they say, old habits die hard. He waved his hand to dismiss Kokonoi out of the room. 

This was his room, after all. It was personally his and everything that was made inside was so much customised perfectly just for him. He gave himself a dry chuckle, thinking he was treated so heavenly yet fearfully at the same time. As to why at that time, where his loved ones vanished away, gave him a luxurious lifestyle.

Many people would want that. Being filthy rich and it would not matter anymore if their hands get dirty as long as they’d get that eerie cash in their palms. Manjiro Sano would not advise that to anyone, actually. Heck, everyone who knew him personally especially in his childhood days knows that Mikey isn’t a materialistic person. 

Yet, he was given a materialistic life in one of the timelines. The irony in that, honestly. It’s as if all his wishes and wants were given to him in an opposite manner. The lad heard the door slam shut carefully as he was left alone inside the room once again. It was quiet, the atmosphere lacked livelihood, everything seemed so sad. He felt it again. 

The pain he endured before he was saved. Well, this wasn’t the Kantou Manji Mikey anymore — it was the future Mikey who lives happily with his loved ones, friends, and family. And he wanted to change that for him. Though, he still has a cold sweat from going back in time. He didn’t really expect time to leap here, especially when he expected that the timeline would be better . 

It was still daytime – noon, rather – when he was transported here. He still doesn’t know what date he had been exported to since every time leap was so randomised. There is a time where he leaped to a timeline where it’s past midnight and supposedly, he was standing near the bay. Mikey decided to look for the calendar and thought where it was again. Occasionally, his room would be organised into different styles so he assumed that the orders aren’t the same now. 

Minor changes, that is. He can manage. However, he did stumble across a standing mirror across the small halls of his spacious room. 

He saw himself in the mirror. His obsidian gaze softened as he realised one thing about himself. No matter how much you change, in the end, it’s still you. 

The blond took the time to observe himself in a way where he started to compare and notice some things that differed from his other versions and it was funny because the only thing that didn’t change throughout those years was the way how he dressed himself. Long sleeved black shirt and a pair of black pants as well! If not black to both sides, it’d be white. Mikey didn’t really have a wide wardrobe or maybe that’s because he refused to widen it — and Emma would scold him for that. 

Before, his eyes were carrying such huge bags that looked like he hadn’t slept properly in those years since he didn’t. The current one has fewer and smaller ones, regaining the lovely shine of youth in his face. Well, due to circumstances right now, his current one is starting to get medium sized eyebags. 

Still has that lovely blond hair, of course. He cherished that fact, knowing that his mother would’ve been delighted to see her own son’s hair the same as hers. Sure, he didn’t have a chance to meet his own mother but Mikey felt that she’s probably up there standing up so proud of him and the rest of the family. (Though it saddens him that he doesn’t have a single idea how his mother looked, what she likes and dislikes, how her laugh sounds like, or even what her favourite food is.)

Whilst looking at himself in the mirror, he does seem sulky yet done with life. He heard a voice coming from behind, a crooked tone which Mikey could already tell that it was the same lad he knew from childhood. 

Usually from what he takes back into memory, Mikey would ask with a tone so empty and monotonous to mostly everyone. And seeing Haruchiyo wouldn't be much of a frightening sight considering the blond lad had already seen worse. 

But because seeing the brother who looks a lot like his own blood-related sister made a churling knot onto his own stomach — he never fears anyone; however, it felt like he hadn't seen the scarred man appearing in front of him again that made him think back whether to confront him or not. 

Is he still guilty for not protecting the little sister of the man in front of him? Little by little, yes he always feels guilty and all because of the fact that he indirectly and directly did kill her in so many different timelines that he had travelled before. 

So what's up with the sudden fear of movement? His body language screamed to not turn around and just ignore him. Even though he could, wouldn't it be just plain weird if someone calls by their name and not giving the response right away? It never really mattered if Mikey turns or not. 

That's Haruchiyo Sanzu. He's ever so loyal to the blond man that made him call King due to Mucho's influence back in Toman era when he was still alive. Lest it really wouldn't be a problem if Mikey would respond to him quickly. Who was he, a lowlife, asking such a tremendous request from the god? 

Then again, it is a different Manjiro Sano who transferred back. Surely, and he did, turn to face him and let him speak. He raised his lightly thick eyebrows at the scarred man, eyeing him to continue what he had just said. To have an ability to act someone else for emergency uses, oh how convenient it is truly. “Haruchiyo.”

“My king,” He even bowed down to a proper degree. “I came to remind you that next is the start of the war… I suggest you rest for this week because next week will be eventful.” 

War? What war? What is he talking about? Those are the questions that came to gouge out his mind like a sudden hurricane. Mikey couldn’t afford to break out his held character at the moment, but luckily enough, he did find a small calendar slightly bending out to hold itself right at the small compartment at the top of the mirror he is standing at right now. Flipping a few pages since the date displaying was outdated and when he did reach that specific day of the year 2008. Mikey does seem eerily calm on the outside, but on the inside he was a wreck. On the month of July, instead of the 14th, he remembered that the unforeseen war occurred a week earlier than the arranged date. 

Not only is he in an internal shock, he also felt going on the verge of a mental breakdown. Yet Mikey had to stay strong, and quickly had to come up with something to prevent it from happening. He regains his composure and swiftly places the calendar back to its rightful place, and flips the mirror so it wouldn’t face him. 

“There’s no need.” Mikey spoke, “Whoever comes in my way will be immediately taken down.” 

Sanzu looked so amused by his statement, agreeing to whatever he said. He is a loyal dog, that could be the first thing Izana will say upon meeting him for the first time and his impression if he were alive in this timeline. “What time is it, anyway?”

“Three in the afternoon.” Sanzu answered, “Do you need something at this hour, my king?” 

All he could do was to be straight on point with the pink-haired lad. He isn’t an Akashi anymore, he discarded himself as one anymore. Now that he goes by Sanzu Haruchiyo, Mikey could guess that it’ll be alright to be straightforward with him. At least, for now. 

He’d just listen to him right away. “Will you leave me in this room?” 

Sanzu raised his eyebrow before nodding at this command, “Of course. I’m stepping out now.” 

“..Mhm.” 

With a soft slam from the door, Mikey was left alone in the room again. He exhaled exasperatedly when he couldn’t hear Sanzu’s footsteps tapping the floor, almost that his back had contact with the cold walls that surrounded him. Back to the urgent topic, if the current time would be somewhere three in the morning, considering that a few minutes had already passed, a few hours left then the war will start. 

He knows as he remembers it so clearly, they were fighting up until the next morning but not to the point where the sun rises. And it was raining hard too but that didn't bother most of them. (Mikey knows that Senju doesn't want to get wet by the rain, he frowns.) 

If he'd be able to rush out and contact his old friends, he already would. However, due to unfortunate events that happened where circumstances started to evaluate, Mikey was the one who pushed them away for their sake because his darkness would engulf him, not knowing when it would enlarge the capacity of its strength. 

Then again, he looked back to the small memory that his loyal friends would do everything to save him. Even his childhood friend that lost contact for the both of them wanted to save her long lost friend and elder brother. 

Mikey wanted to contact Takemichi, since he's the only one who is aware of what is happening right now but he couldn't. It'd get suspicious — how much more if he's going to contact the police detective? He's pretty sure that the method he was about to do was a hundred percent risky for him to handle alone. 

Time was running so quickly that an hour or two had passed already. He still hasn't gotten the chance to think of a way to change this timeline, even if it were small ones. One beats zero, that's all it could matter. The room was quite suffocating and Mikey wanted to go out. 

He did afterwards, shutting the door at his back. Footsteps heard upon giving contact with the staircase, those golden-covered stairs which says alot about Kokonoi's personality when it comes to interior designing. Though he does prefer the Chinese architecture and its abundance to materialistic homes, not everything in the penthouse was his. 

Mikey saw that downstairs, his two trustworthy right and left hand men were doing their own tasks. Seeing the slicked-haired brunette was writing some sort of contract and cheques that Mikey guessed that it’s probably about the deals and illegal partnerships they made with corporate and few illegal business, and he saw the pink-haired lad which he had spoken to earlier stepped outside with his katana in hand.

He remembered how his childhood friend murdered someone whom he looked up to as an elder brother just because that man had betrayed him and went to the gang of his adoptive brother from the Philippines. The blond lad was in an unbelievable awe when he had known this fact — as to how the loyalty of a person must get their hands dirty in order to attain things the way they’re supposed to be.

It was a different change for him to see this version of Haruchiyo, unhinged and destructive. He could tell that sooner or later, the lad would be drunk on drugs and sniffing out weed or some shit just so he could maintain his own way of saneness. Sure he was sober in the future but that doesn’t mean the journey of doing so was easy. Mikey was there to witness it all and fortunately enough, Senju and Takeomi were there to help their sibling. 

Koko saw Mikey going out as he hesitated to think whether he should stop him or not, now that he gave himself a quick decision, he stopped himself. Mikey was his boss – he had no authority to stop him unless it were needed. Besides, seeing him and knowing the blond for a couple of years up until now, he isn’t dumb to roam around freely as he wants. Rest assured that his shoulders had calmed down after seeing that Mikey just went to the back that leads to his own room at the top of the penthouse. 

It was a nice, small backyard that had preserved its nature whilst inside of the building. In order to maintain that calm and serene ground and atmosphere, Koko had installed a system in the area where sunlight can pass through and solar panels to absorb and convert it to electricity. They may be rich, but they do give second thoughts to the environment around them. 

Mikey took an inhale of ‘fresh’ air as he cleared out his mind. Being frustrated and pressured won’t be able to help, especially like in his condition right now. Almost everything in that area was slightly soundproof so releasing a tiny scream won’t let the others gather attention to him, right? But… he’s not the type of person to let out steam by verbally doing it. God, maybe a snack would help right now. He dearly misses getting a bunch of taiyaki and dorayaki on his way. 

With a chair on a fair distance, he sat there beneath a tall and breezy tree. “Okay… let’s calm down shall we?” he whispered to himself. “Would anything change in the future if we mess up this timeline a little? No? Perhaps?” 

Mikey kept mumbling things as he even placed his own palm at his mouth. Giving questions to himself and answering them right away on his own does help minimally and gives out logical statements. Thanks to Naoto’s advice, the blond lad purposefully laid out the chances and probabilities of what may happen tonight. It wasn’t as hard, but he could concur that it’s not that likely accurate unlike the brunette Tachibana he knows. 

Should he even let Draken slip away from his life again? No… not again. The last time he had looked back, he was devastated that his heart was locked up in chains of darkness. Mikey admits to himself that he never, ever wants to go back to that mental state ever again. Because of it, he made Takemichi’s arm break in half so that the sounds of his joints popped up and bones cracked audibly. 

Thinking about these things properly, anything he’ll do in a different timeline results in the same future. However… it does seem that he did go back to the past, would the future change in this instant? Would Mikey risk some things just to see if it were to change anything? Risks are important, yes. However, there are few reasons why there are things that aren't meant to take risks or come out to be reckless.

It was strangely peaceful, no, the penthouse was always like this. Eerily calm and peculiar to an extent. Also, the fact that the backyard mini garden is almost never used or visited by some – everyone is free to go here. As to why, Mikey’s the only person who seemingly is fond of the indoor backyard. He couldn’t blame the lower Kantou Manji Gang’s members that haven’t or denied the invitation of the backyard. 

Everyone knew that the corner side of the backyard has a shortcut entrance all the way to the Boss’ room. Of course, no one would want to get into the nerves of their president, thinking that they invaded his privacy and lounge area. Ably, the blond lad does prefer it that way. After all, they wouldn’t be able to hear or eavesdrop that their leader had been thinking about changing their legacy in a span of a few moments whenever he wanted to. 

Back to the main topic on hand, Mikey thought that maybe it’d be best that he shouldn’t think about anything except his main goal. Yes, he knows that he should consider other people if their lives are to be taken or not. He knows that it matters but does it really matter if the people were irrelevant to anything that is happening? 

Maybe if they were to avoid it at all costs then they’re doing him a favour. If it were that simple, which it actually is, as long as they stay back from the commotion that will happen in a few hours. Which is why Mikey is already stressing this indirectly. If Draken being dead could already trigger his dark impulses, not to mention that his loved ones here in this timeline are dead, vividly contrasting the breathing ones in the future sans Shinichiro. 

He worries that he might not be able to control his body if he ever does shift to that empty, blank mental state once again. Even if he is able to, that doesn’t really change the physical damage he might bring to himself. The internal stress is there so he’ll be having a hard time to fight the urges inside him. And, war is always war. The outcome of it will be never good. 

Sometimes, he wishes that he could gain some wisdom from his elder brother Shinichiro. That guy always seems to know everything about the delinquent life and probably could pull off everything he has on his mind. Mikey looked back at the memory when he was around ten years old and saw that his own gang had disbanded. He asked him. 

(“Big bro Shin!” Mikey called out, surprisingly holding a chocomint ice cream. When Shin saw this, he pointed that out as he raised an eyebrow. 

“Since when did you like choco-mint flavoured ice cream, Manjiro?” The brunette asked. “I thought your tastes are only exclusive to omurice, taiyaki, and dorayaki?” 

The young boy muttered to himself as to why he did not come to his big brother just to be teased. If he dodged his question like last time, there will never be a day where he wouldn’t be hearing a certain girl’s name indirectly without saying anything. “It’s the only flavour left, okay?”

Half satisfied, Shinichiro turned around as he glanced at Mikey with his hand ruffling the blond’s hair. Chuckling as if he’s holding a counter statement to his little brother but lowly fears that the little kid would kick his balls again. Waving the ice cream topic away, he sat down by the wooden floor. 

“So,” His obsidian eyes, which are the same as Mikey, gazed against his. “You need somethin’?” 

“Just a mountain of questions…” 

Luckily for the ten year old, today was his day off from his bike shop. Thus, it’ll only be accountable for the young boy to bombard him with questions. Mikey wasn’t exactly innocent from the start anyway — that lad was open-minded to a certain extent. Though for Shinichiro, he does think that Mikey should just think like a kid, not an adult. 

He’s the adult in their household besides their grandpa, he should be able to carry whatever Mikey was thinking. 

“Okay. What is it?”

“Why did you disband your gang?” 

Shinichiro sighed through his nose, “Come on. Disband? Really? Someone already picked it up, y’know?”

“Yeah but…! But, it’s different, big bro. Your generation was clearly the best.” 

“Why are you asking this?” Concerned, the brunette was worried. It was already noticeable that one day, Mikey would be establishing his own gang due to his influence on him. Was he wary that gangs are supposed to work like this? Like a cycle of restoration and abolition? “You’ve been asking me the same question, Manjiro. And I had been telling you the same answer as well.”

The mentioned lad was silent for a moment before responding. “Did you regret disbanding it?”

“Nope,” He swiftly said like an open note in class. “Not really. There were things that happened right away. Some were bad but mostly, good.” 

Mikey gave his last lick to his chocolate mint ice cream before biting off the waffle cone, sitting besides his brother. “What would happen if you didn’t disband it til then?” 

Oh, he was so innocent. Shinichiro thought to himself. 

“If I didn’t disband it when we’re still number one, we’d attract danger around us. I wouldn’t want my loved ones to be harmed because of my desire to be at the top.”

“Like Miss Akane?” 

Shinichiro gave out a cheshire grin, “Yeah. I also don’t want her to be harmed because of me.” Perhaps that today would be a good day to give out advice that will etch inside his little brother’s head. “Listen, Manjiro. People would be driven into their desires thus delivering themselves into temptation and suffering, and to everyone around them in addition. That applies to us, as well. We couldn’t tell when but if we happen to be sullen in darkness… then..”

Mikey was appalled. “...Then?”

“Seeking help would be the best choice. Hard to do so, agree.” Shinichiro quoted a famous saying. “‘No man is an island.’ What will happen afterwards would be the responsibility of the person who got lost in themselves. There’s no excuse after all.”)

He was right. Shinichiro was right. In this current timeline Mikey is right now, everything that will happen would be his uptight responsibility to bear. Even though his brother is dead, Shinichiro always left a valuable lesson for him and Emma to follow for the rest of their lives. A memory that etched gave him an insight on what to do, or he now has a clue what to do afterwards. 

If he were carefree, then his life motto would be ‘What happens, happens.’. And because he isn’t as reckless as he was before, that life motto seemed so careless and to a certain degree, telling that whatever happens, horrible or joyous as it may be, will happen and it shouldn't think what will be its aftermath. 

Mikey decided that, if he’s the one who’s deemed the danger then he’ll just use it to his own advantage. Not in a way where he would brutally beat everyone in sight, but he’d use his strength to get the crappy obstacles away. Such an eventful timeline, he even thinks that what would happen if the war truly occurred on the 14th and not a week earlier? 

Takemichi would still be here, yes, and he can admit that there would be various things that would be altered. Draken would still be alive probably and casualties and deaths would lessen. If not for that ruthless Rokuhara Tandai leader representative who killed a person at the age of five, maybe it’ll end up alright after all. 

Honestly, it’s giving Mikey a half-half percentage so he couldn’t really set a proper conclusion to himself. Time flies so fast, the blond didn’t recall that the sun is already setting out and the skies and clouds are turning shades of grey with gradients of dark blue and purple. Night time arrived and based on his gut feeling, it’s probably around eight in the evening. 

How fast, he muttered to himself. Mikey spent way too long on this indoor backyard and fortunately, this room leads its way to his own spacious room. When he did arrive inside his room, the air hit his skin with a cold temperature. He puts his coat aside from the closet hanger, his black long-sleeved shirt wrapping his upper body as he steps near the tall glass in front of him. 

He felt a vibration coming from his pockets as he brought out his flip phone, which brought him nostalgia, getting a call from Koko. Mikey answered it promptly, letting the lad in the phone speak without saying any greeting — That’s how he acted in this timeline, right? Upon hearing that their financial executive asked permission to enter his room to enter some data and reports inside Mikey’s room, of course he begrudgingly said yes to the lad. 

Specifically that Koko and Sanzu are the only people whom Mikey trusted in his gang, he supposes that they’re allowed to go wherever they wish but entering his privacy, the blond wanted them to ask for permission or he might just kill them on the spot. Footsteps were heard and three knocks on the door before coming inside. 

“You seem in a rush to encode,” Mikey started. “I assume there is progress.” 

Koko settled himself in his chair located in the corner of the room as he bent down to push the plug into the socket as he replied back, “There is. I arranged a business proposal to one of our affiliated agencies—,” he opened the monitor as he cracked out his knuckles for a warm up, “—and by that, they agreed to serve and give us sixty percent of their profit to us in exchange for their guaranteed safety.” 

“How many times have we executed the same deal?”

“Estimated at thirty-five, sir.” 

Mikey motioned his head to let Koko work as he came inside, facing the large window once again. Time was ticking vastly and checked the time for another time, and seeing it made him furrow his eyebrows. How come fifteen minutes had passed? Is it that fast? He remembers a crucial point that around this time and date of this year, that instead of Kawaragi Senju, Ryuuguji Ken died forty five minutes from now on, plus fifteen after the paramedics came. 

So as the foreboding war that clicked afterwards, in courtesy of the dragon. Mikey intensely turned his back as he gave orders to the man in front of him, whose eyes and hands are diligently working on the computer preface. 

“Koko,” He demanded, then called, “Stop doing what you are doing right now.” 

The slant-eyed lad shifted to motion from none, taking his working hands away from the keyboard. His gaze noticed an aura coming from his boss that screams something that he couldn’t fetch one. Shit, he thought. It’s probably something that needs to be executed right away. 

After he obeyed Mikey, the blond leader suddenly ordered to leach out their lackeys outside — that is now currently raining and there are sounds of the thunder present in the night sky — which made Koko speculate but rather not to speak about it, at least not now. “Gather a handful enough of our men.” 

Mikey continued, “Survey the area of where the amusement park is, include five kilometres away from that place and check from the highways constantly. Don’t even dare to latch back until I say so.”

“For what reason?” the brunette couldn’t help but ask. “Is there someone’s head you want to rip off?” 

“Listen to me and etch this to our men’s minds.” Mikey’s tone was drop dead serious. “No matter what, prevent three people’s deaths tonight.” 

After that, Koko contacted their offence team downstairs immediately with the wireless telephone that was installed in the walls. Mikey didn’t waste enough time as he glanced back at the large windows that are now decorated with raindrops as it flows continuously. He could care less about what Koko is saying with the telephone attached to the wall. 

As long as he mentioned three notable people during his call to the lackeys, everything would be in place. “Go protect Kawaragi Senju, Hanagaki Takemichi, and Ryuuguji Ken as if your life had depended on it except that it already is.” 

When Mikey heard Koko saying that, he thought that maybe he should discuss something with him later. Perhaps telling him what will happen afterwards the war, but things should change. He doesn’t know what will happen next if Draken manages to survive or not. Mikey had hoped that the Ken-chin he knew would escape death. 

In order to let the lackeys have precision and accuracy in their assigned tasks and missions given mostly by Koko, sometimes by Sanzu, and rarely by Mikey (which they call as an opportunity to impress their undefeated boss, and at they end of the day, they are too nervous that they failed unfortunately), the mindset to have to die if they fail was been… effective. 

They don’t really die, not literally. But it was something to let them move by fear and a dash of excitement rather than motivation. Though some were on sheer will, others are doing it for the sake of reaching up to the higher ranks and hopefully to stand next to their charismatic leader. The night rain pours down heavily, making it as if another commodity had happened badly. Mikey wishes that he wasn’t late on giving those swift orders in a sudden manner. Another sound of the thunder rumbled again as Koko looked at the direction where Mikey was and asked. “Is there something wrong, boss?” 

Everything was so specific, so vivid, so real that hearing that sentence was like an indication for him to go to the scene now. In lieu of saying other than ‘I got a bad feeling about tonight’ albeit he actually is, Mikey recalled back when he said this, he didn’t go to the destination straight away. 

There was a limited time and before, he didn’t expect for his best friend to die. Now that he changed the events that were supposed to happen originally, would things in that amusement park occur instantly or not?  To think logically wasn’t something Mikey used to do, but in this case, he quickly assumed that Draken is alive. 

He must be. He has no choice but to be alive. 

“Gather Haruchiyo and all of our men.” Mikey said as he faced Koko, going to where his coat was. “We’re going to the amusement park right now.” 

The blond lad kept thinking repeatedly in his mind that every single thing must be okay. As soon as he latched onto his CB250T, more memories of being in Kantou Manji Gang started to appear, letting his actions lead as all things should be. 

-

Takemichi, who appears to hug Senju after his ‘date’ with her after getting chased around by some thugs in Rokuhara Tandai at the amusement park while it suddenly rained, seems to be shocked by such fast moving events in one go. Like from any other time leaps, he was also sent back here. He thought that going back and forth was tiring and that he already leaped a lot more than Mikey did, which is true. 

However, unlike his, Mikey’s version of time leaping was far different than his. And he could affirm this as soon as Mikey told him everything had happened back in the original future or timeline, Takemichi was seen time leaping indirectly. Of course, he still has his shitty piss coloured dyed hair. (Unironically, he prefers being a brunette than seeing his hair turn into a hideous neon-bright colour)

Alright, now seeing in front of him while being wet during the rain, the scene in front of him was highly familiar to him. The lad remembered this well clearly, where his friend was shot three times in his torso. He feared for this to happen and he has no clue whether to change a thing or just let the timeline proceed. 

He checked upon Senju and held out a tear, seeing her up close being alive and full of life made him want to protect as much as he could because he knows to himself that Mikey will do something to switch things in this timeline. When Senju said that they should go, Takemichi nodded at her as he called Draken and went to him. He gulped dryly in his throat as he shakily said something to him similarly to what he said originally. 

“We… We successfully changed one future.” 

When the lad glanced at Draken whose smile was saying goodbye, Takemichi couldn’t help but to shed a tear. Though, instead of suddenly collapsing, Draken kneeled down as he coughed up  blood as his D&D uniform was visibly stained by his own blood. With this, Takemichi gasped as he helped up his tall friend. 

Senju noticed this as she hurriedly ran to them, shakily calling the ambulance with a worried expression from her face. “I.. I.. uhm, I’ll try to ask help from the people around here… o-okay? I.. I won’t be far, I called the ambulance already.. Th..they should be here any moment.” 

Takemichi nodded at her and silently thanked as he pressed down the wound of Draken’s torso, and thanked the stars that his gunshot was only one – and it happened to be located near his stab wound he got during the 8/3 incident, and it’s a coincidence. The tall man groaned in pain as he tried to be as steady as he can be and control his breathing. 

The ex time-leaper had tears falling straight into his eyes as he still kept putting pressure on the other lad’s wound in order for the blood to not spread outside. He recalled that three gunshots were nowhere near a survival rate and the bloodstream would just increase on spreading outside the body. 

At least all he could do, thanks to what he learned in the future by attending first aid seminars, was to stop the bleeding. Draken wouldn’t die at this rate but Takemichi was sure that applying pressure isn’t enough as it only could postpone the worsening of expansion. The rain kept pouring and pouring, until Draken managed to utter a word. 

“They’re… Rokuhara kids,” He started out weakly. “Out carrying damn weapons instead of using their own fucking fists…” 

Takemichi didn’t say a word as he kept himself busy by helping the lad. Realising a scenario, he was… surprised. Shocked to the fact that the order of the events wasn’t following what happened in the original timeline. No way, something is changing in a way where it kind of stays the same a little as well. 

“You won’t die,” the piss-coloured blond said. “I promise, you’ll survive.”

“With you applying pressure?” Draken tried to joke, “You’re buying me time before I pass out.. It… It still hurts though.” 

Takemichi gave out a dry chuckle, “I had to press harder in order for you to not bleed out dying.” 

There was silence before they heard from a distance, a deep, concerned yet an angry shout mentioning a leader’s name. Takemichi definitely noticed this as he tried to look back. “Senju! Is it true they got Draken?!”

Oh shit. 

“Takeomi..” Senju sounded like she was so slightly afraid of the man in front of him. She was about to speak when a masculine voice interrupted her, not letting the oldest of them put the blame on their leader. 

Draken didn’t want to talk a lot but if it’s for the sake of calming someone’s veins out there, then he’d better do it. “I’m fucking here! Breathin’ and shit.” 

The scarred man went to where the voice was, looking at Draken who is trying his best to be steady so that Takemichi can still hold his pressure while waiting for the paramedics to come. Now speaking of medical help, the ambulance finally arrived and parked up to a distance as they assisted Draken inside, aiding his wound as they thanked Takemichi who applied pressure. 

They were about to leave but it seems that there’s a problem with their engine starting, it looked like it had combusted and needed contemporary fixing. Takeomi called out two of his Brahman members to guard the entire paramedic team until a nearby mechanic arrived. For the meantime, Takemichi suggested that they should park somewhere far and safer from where they are at. 

Now that Draken is safe and being guarded by two gang members, Takeomi patted Takemichi’s shoulder as thanks as he went back again to where Senju was standing. The blond lad couldn’t tell if Takeomi naturally has a loud voice or if the area seemed sensitive with noises. “Listen, Senju. We’re going to avenge Draken tonight.” 

“We can’t do it right now, Takeomi—”

“You’re lucky that he survived thanks to Hanagaki.” Takeomi coldly stated as he shifted his attention to his members. “Benkei, gather everyone in Brahman right now!” 

“Yes!”

Senju pulled Takeomi as she shouted, “We can’t do it right now! This is not what I want it to be! Rokuhara ruined it!—” 

A deep and menacing voice added to the chorus, an intimidating and violent aura was spreading out of the man. “Getting lively aren’t we?”

“...Huh?”

“We’ve just arrived in time, haven't we?” the enemy leader declared, “Too bad… I heard Draken’s not dead yet, but… here we are to Draken’s requiem!” 

Takeomi pushed Senju away from her grasp as a vein popped out from his face, declaring war against the Rokuhara Tandai leader. His fists were clenched as he replied out from the remarks at the other side. “Let’s start… The Armageddon!”

“Bring it on!! Let’s settle it here!” 

It’s not like Takemichi was lifeless here unlike before. He was just stunned and partially confused about what is happening right now. He does know what to do but doesn’t know where to start exactly. Should he try to stop the war with Senju? No… it’s no use, if Senju can’t stop it herself, the president of Brahman, then how much more if he’d be the one who tries to avoid it from happening any further? 

The Kantou Manji Gang finally arrived but they couldn’t see where Mikey was. South was quite daunting though, he was clearly trying to piss Sanzu off as he kept mentioning loudly that Mikey was nothing but a facade, couldn’t show up in a bloodbath war and the rumours he had heard was fake about him and generally, the lad was just a weak person physically. 

The war started eventually, every member of those three notorious gangs were fighting each other until their limbs couldn’t function anymore, until they dropped dead, or until they were satisfied with the beaten results. Takeomi kept shouting angrily, blaming both Rokuhara Tandai and Kantou Manji Gang by saying he was abandoned by them and that he wasn’t a formal member of his own. 

Senju, on the other hand, does her best to stop. “Brahman! Don’t let anger get to you!” 

Takemichi could only stare at her in awe, thinking how could she stay calm despite shivering in front of him and Draken a moment ago? In spite of everything, Mikey was nowhere to be found. He started to doubt a little if he would ever appear or not, seeing in his surroundings…

“Get ahead of yourself, Takeomi–! Waka!”

Wakasa stopped her from going where her elder brother was, “Don’t get yourself involved, Senju. This fight isn’t like any other.” He continued with a dango stick on his mouth, “Someone’s life almost got taken, and that was Draken.”

He stopped for a moment as he stared strictly in the scene in front of them, “Hanagaki… Take care of Brahman’s Princess.” 

And just like that after Wakasa called Benkei to join him, South and the Living Legend Duo started to have their fight on the battlefield. 

Few seconds later, he started to hear a specific noise of the engine that was similar to his bike from afar, and it wasn’t noticeable as much since the mixture of noise coming from the rain and the fighting crowd was practically louder than the motorcycle, Takemichi believed that Mikey finally arrived. 

Based on his memory, Koko was also there beside the natural blond, watching the fight as if it was just out of the ordinary and coming from a damn television. Takemichi was just standing, stepping out of the way as he’s with Senju in the lines. Oddly enough, he can see Mikey at a distance, looking like he was finding someone. 

At least that made him calm down, getting rid of the doubt that was starting to grow inside his guts. At this point, Takemichi decided that he’ll leave Mikey everything that he has in mind. For now, he should act for what is appropriate to do. 

-

When Mikey arrived at the scene, he figured that Sanzu must’ve started the fight. Good, he thought. He did order him to proceed with the war, knowing that he’ll arrive late in the war. Everyone was fighting anyway, his concern was where Senju, Takemichi, and Draken were. He thought that he should just stay back for a little while and see what will happen next. 

It was a grand view. He spotted so many of the familiar faces in front of him; Seemingly that Ran had hit Sanzu with his baton after the strawberry-haired lad had hit Kakucho with a metal pipe, who seemed needing to reach where he was. He frowned at the thought that gang wars should be always about skills using their fists and feet. 

Conversely, the mentioned gangs are not about the nature of delinquency anymore. Not only violence they were endorsing, anything illegal started to blossom in the surface area. There were so many similarities between the three of them, even drugs started to become the norm for them to patch on. 

“You… won’t do anything, boss?” Koko suddenly called out. 

Mikey shook his head no, “I’m… handling this to Haruchiyo. However, I want the report I asked you earlier before we arrived.” 

He was worried about his best friend’s condition, “Draken is injured, a gunshot from his torso. Nevertheless, he survived and currently as we speak, he is being treated by the paramedics.”

“Why isn’t he in the hospital?”

“The ambulance broke out after they arrived at the scene, they’re waiting for the nearby mechanic to fix it. Meanwhile, they keep their job professionally by maintaining Draken’s health status steadily.” Koko said, “They have limited medical supplies but if they have no choice, they’d have to operate in that parking lot right now. The bullet shouldn’t stay inside for long.” 

Mikey didn’t reply, only a nod as a response as he continuously watched. It still rains, and as much as he wanted to go to the battlefield he couldn't. There were too many people, he could beat them effortlessly if he wanted to but that’s not the point now, well at least not yet. But time is limited, keeping it in his mind. 

The area is getting clearer little by little, seeing that Wakasa and Benkei had cleared a hundred men by themselves in less than fifteen minutes, and Mochizuki was taunting the Kantou Manji members. Let them fight more and the path would be direct to walk on. His eyes were set on a fair distance, as long as his instinct says that they’re safe, then they really are.

“VIIIIVOOO!” A taunting shout was heard, “Come at me, ‘Legends’!” 

“Bring it on!!”

Ah. Mikey kept in mind to himself. That man, Terrano South, was sure hella lively in the night. He could tell that his battle with the former First Generation Black Dragons would result in something not pleasant. He watched them, seeing that someone was kicking South thrice whilst in the air was impressive. 

“Is he safe?” 

“What?”

Mikey crossed his arms, drenched in the rain. “If the paramedics are in the parking lot, wouldn’t they be easily spotted?”

“Takeomi established two Brahman bodyguards…” Koko faded off with that statement, “...Are you sure you’re good with this Mikey? Seems like this battle would be Brahman’s victory.”

“...Perhaps.” The blond muttered within his breath, “It could be.” 

“Does that mean… you’re certain that they’ll win? Wouldn’t this stain Kantou Manji Gang’s reputation?”

“Does it matter, Koko?” Mikey replied. “Look around you.” 

“VIIIVOOO! Thanks to these urges of mine, I’ve come to love violence…” South declared while looking at the sky before smirking evilly. “Mikey, you get me, don’t you?!” 

Koko seemed to understand what his boss was trying to say. He didn't falter any further, suddenly seeing that Mikey had unconsciously had his feet walking further away from him. If only he could see better from afar, he has bad eyesight and luckily for him, his sense of hearing was sensitive enough to know what was happening after the Living Legend duo had been slain down and was replaced by their gang leader instead.

The brunette couldn’t tell if Mikey purposely moved just because Senju had decided to fight that fucking monster from Brazil, Koko started to grab the blond’s attention, stopping him from entering the warzone. “Stop. I thought you’re just watching and staying behind?”

“I need to prevent something…” Mikey whispered to himself so low that Kokonoi couldn’t even hear. “I’ll be fine, Koko. Now, let go.”

Koko stepped aside, letting Mikey walk to the path he wanted to go. The blond had to hurry to go to Senju, but he was blocked by his adoptive elder brother’s childhood friend, Kakucho. At the eye-scarred man’s back, numerous men were lying down on the ground, signifying that Kakucho beat them all just to catch up to where Mikey was.

“Watching the whole thing from the sidelines.. That is not like you, Mikey.” 

“Thought I could roam around whenever I want to but here you are… Kakucho.” He said, “What do you want?”

“I’ve always wanted to fight you,” Kakucho stated. He punched a guy approaching him effortlessly as he didn’t faze at all. He started to walk straight to him with no fear as he continued to stop the people who were trying to injure the man. “Fuck, get out! This is between me and Mikey!” 

“Oi, Kakucho–!” Koko tried to interfere but he was stopped. 

“Now, why would you always want to fight me?” Mikey started, “I’m telling you to stay out of my way. I need to do something more important than this.” 

“Not when you face me first.” 

The taller man approached him with a fist, attempting to hit Sano in front of him. Mikey was running out of time, but just to finish his one-sided fight with Kakucho, he lets himself get punched numerous times, not giving a fuck nor a care whether he ends up getting injured in his face. He kept hearing those familiar shouts in the distance, and the odds of ending where both he and Senju, did in fact, faced both Rokuhara Tandai members. 

He dodged some attacks from the tall brunette, Mikey felt that Kakucho was trying to let off some steam. As if blaming him again for the death of Kurokawa Izana, he could tell that the man was pained enough and that he wasn’t able to mourn and move on properly considering that he ended up in the hospital and discharged afterwards, going into the juvenile with his ex-Tenjiku members. 

“Stop it, Senju!” Mikey heard Takeomi’s scream again, he seethed through his teeth as he countered fists with Kakucho in front of him. “It’s too early for you to face South! The three of us can handle this fight!!”

“Shut your mouth, Takeomi!”

It was almost there — Mikey groaned as he backed himself away from Kakucho’s attacks as he exclaimed, “Is this about Izana, Kakucho?”

He had so many problems to face. 

Kakucho’s facial expression changed quickly, it was a mixture of pain and anger at the same time. The blond nodded, understanding thoroughly that he had to find a way to let Kakucho go away from his sight. Honestly, he had no grudges towards Kakucho at all — Heck, Mikey acknowledged that there were small similarities between him and Sanzu. (That Kakucho was always loyal to Izana, and only to him.)

“But, at this point, Brahman is done for!!”

The tall man didn’t respond any further, answering Mikey with numerous strikes once again. He could only avoid it, huh? Mikey didn’t have any choice but to attack as well. He had to jab him as well, he couldn’t act like Kakucho was hitting someone on a ghost, right? Especially when Draken is alive and breathing… he had no reason to berserk. 

They exchanged, and exchanged attacks. It continued until they heard a pained and agonising scream at their backs, and Mikey was overly familiar with this. He froze at the moment, he didn’t care anymore. 

“Mikey, are you holding back on me?! Then why are you even here?!” 

If Kakucho was now beating a figure who seemed like a ghost… with a lost look. It’s blood chilling to look at, and Kakucho felt fear in that moment. 

-

If there was a chance for Takemichi to stop South and Senju, he could’ve done it. In the middle of the fight, he and the former first generation of the Black Dragons couldn’t do anything to stop Senju from fighting off the beast in front of them. Yet, they kept fighting as if Senju had no choice but to face South. 

Which is technically true, all because Takeomi lost his cool? Partially true, however, South was the one who initiated the entire conflict in the first place – by attempting to kill Takemichi which resulted and turned to Draken, who took the shot for them and eventually was defended also by Mikey’s lackeys. 

The rain kept pouring, like it was endless in the night. He really couldn’t do anything, and so did the others around him. Everyone was injured, drenched, and tired in this war. Takeomi appeared to come to realise that starting the war is pointless if he lets his Senju face the monster. Wakasa and Benkei were defeated by someone who indulges in violence, especially to the point where the person wants them heavily injured. (South didn’t care; Did anyone care at all when he murdered one of his father figure’s lackeys with a gun at the age of five?)

And most importantly, why was he so stunned and let South continuously abuse and beat Senju in the pavement right in front of them?

Why? Just why? 

Wasn’t he supposed to protect Senju until Mikey arrives? He saw her future, right? Is it going to happen here right now? What about South’s future when his hand had come in contact with his shoulder as he pushed him aside? He was bloody, wasn't he? Why did Takeomi, Wakasa, and Benkei don't do anything to stop South?

That guy is so, so near to kill Brahman’s princess. 

Takemichi’s mind is like a blank state – and it only lives up when he sees Kakucho flying in the sky and horrendously dropping on the ground, his face properly beaten as his nose was bleeding. “M..Mikey.” 

He watched how his expression had shifted in various ways. He couldn’t tell if he was holding back on crying or not. The only thing he was certain of was that Mikey didn't know what to do first, and that he was holding his urges as well. Then again, looking at Senju’s state.. Oh crap, oh fuck. She was thrown so badly by South’s punch whilst she was attempting to kick in the air and combo that injury with more bruises and strikes. 

Mikey’s obsidian eyes gazed at Senju’s unconscious and badly beaten body where she was being cradled by a panicked Benkei, a horrified Wakasa, and a teary-eyed Takeomi who kept whispering to himself that he blames everything to what happened to his little sister by himself. Seeing the only Sano left in this timeline standing still with darkened eyes brought chills to Takemichi’s spines.

At this point, they don’t care what happens next. They would not care at all if they have to be beaten up to a pulp afterwards. All that matters was Senju, who seemed to have difficulty in breathing as her muscles shut down by straining it too much.

“Have you ever wondered what it’s like to be beaten, South?” Mikey’s tone was eerily raspy and calm, his direction motioned to where South was. “I guess that you haven’t… right?”

“You finally moved, Sano Manjiro…” South chuckled with an evil grin plastered on his face. “Now that Brahman is out of the way–” 

His sentence was cut off with a strong punch at his jaw that made him trip and got stunned by a few seconds as Mikey continued to speak. “You know… it’s hard to control these impulses… I don't know whether to act normally or let it consume me for once.” 

“You shit,” South cursed at him. He may appear tough, but for once in his life, Terrano South had the feeling to escape from Sano Manjiro’s appearance. He didn’t want to appear foolish, how pleasant was that? He stands up as Mikey stares at him with a half-lidded gaze. 

Mikey was so, so angry. He was mad. To himself, to everything, to this fucking bitch in front of him. “Now, tell me… How do you want to die?” 

Their fight escalated pretty badly, no matter how much Mikey tried to regain his composure or his consciousness in his surroundings, or trying to hold these urges within him, Takemichi concludes that it doesn’t really rests at the fact that it’s not only the dark impulses that makes Mikey dangerous. It’s not only that. Not at all. 

What makes him dangerous is letting him see up close to see his loved ones in an injured state. And it happens that Senju was the one brutally beaten, almost looking like she's nowhere to be recovered. Indeed, South made a mistake for the first time in his entire life. “You can’t stop destroying things, can you? I’m trying not to, you see, but things happened. That’s why I’m here to destroy you.” 

Chapter Text

If madness and darkness were personified, that would be Manjiro Sano. If Jekyll and Hyde were brought back to life and were reincarnated, that could be Manjiro Sano. Him who would always try to achieve that change is possible in a good way, that he would never turn back to whom he was before. But does he have a choice? 

The fight is still going on. Everyone was beating each other brutally, their noses running with blood, lips scarred, gaining black eyes in an instant, and bruises everywhere. Some already have tedious injuries located in their chests, arms, and legs. But, that doesn’t mean they don’t get tired because, in fact, most of them are laying on the ground and couldn’t stand up anymore to continue fighting. 

Being drenched in the rain wasn’t much of a problem despite stinging their fresh wounds — as long as it pours, it’s already an excuse to not go on. Heck, even enemies started to stop and couldn’t care less whether they were sitting or laying in the same spot as the other gang members. 

However, even though they’d wanted to stop, they could not. Brahman members refused to. When they had heard that their leader had fallen down, all they could do was to do a war cry and proceeded with the beatings. It was an unexpected advantage but not a good one per se. They loved and adored their leader so much and all they had to do at this point was to win this for her. 

With Senju’s current state right now, it’s no wonder that this garnered the attention of everyone. “The Unmatched has fallen!!” 

If she could see this, witnessing the scene, would she be proud of her own gang despite not following her orders when Takeomi had declared war? More members from Brahman stood up and avenged her. More likely they started to aim for Rokuhara Tandai instead of Kantou Manji but that’s not the case right now. 

The ones fighting left are just the normal and casual members of their respective gangs. The top ones and executives already did their duty and decided to stop due to their energies being drained already. Kakucho is having quite the hard time to raise his body from getting sandbagged by Mikey, Madarame Shion was tackled by a huge bunch of members, Mochizuki Kanji having to help Shion out and eventually taken down due to exhaustion, Haitani Ran was still having his showdown with Haruchiyo Sanzu with their respective weapons, and Haitani Rindou was trying to stop his elder brother from continuing any further.

Hajime Kokonoi was the only one left unscathed on the sideline. 

How about Kantou Manji Gang’s leader? Well, he’s out there beating the hell out of Terrano South, the one who injured Kawaragi Senju. 

See, everyone is feeling a bit of helplessness upon seeing the Invincible Mikey facing the Unparalleled South. No one should ever stop two deadly people with strengths like no other in the entirety of Japan. Yes, it was an obvious thing to do when two leaders were fighting. You back out and don’t meddle in their business. Would that mean they’d let the other kill? Perhaps. After all, this isn’t the normal delinquent fight anymore. 

With the beaten state of Senju and by the possibilities of her dying slowly, things had drastically changed the moment the entire war started. From Draken getting stabbed to Senju having the high risk of dying at any moment given to a death battle between Mikey and South. Things sure are getting ‘entertaining’, aren't they?

The first generation members of Black Dragons were trying to aid and cover their princess from the rain. Their jackets being taken off to lay it down to her. Wakasa, Benkei, and Takeomi are ignoring the background noises, not giving a single fuck to what is happening. All they were focusing on was Senju, their princess, Brahman’s fearless leader. 

It’s probably the worst time to think about such things, but maybe this war was their fault for why it had to escalate like this in the end. Takeomi might be the only remaining Akashi left, realising that he did a bad job of being an elder brother to both of his siblings. He wished that he’d taken Shinichiro’s advice for granted and wasn't blinded by fame. 

He’s probably and mostly the reason why Haruchiyo left home and discarded his last name — he should've loved him like how much he loved Senju. He should've not blamed everything on him whenever Senju makes a mistake. He should’ve given attention to his little brother as equal as he gives to his little sister. 

He should’ve listened to Senju. He should’ve not given in an interest of bounty and richness of money and used his little sister’s strength just to raise their account balance. He should’ve trusted her, that she’d be able to lead the entire gang. He should’ve not given into greed and anger and pride. 

Perhaps everything would be so different if he didn’t do those things in the first place. But what was done had already happened and he could not do anything to rewrite this or fix it. He’s only a strong man in name, and the weakest of the three. Takeomi knew that those two were special, and he was ordinary. 

“I’m sorry, Senju.” Takeomi pleaded as he cradled his struggling little sister within his arms. “I promise to get back Haruchiyo again, so please wake up.” 

Wakasa and Benkei don't say anything. In fact, they don’t even know what to do. Mixed emotions were swirling in. Are they supposed to get mad at South? Are they supposed to get mad at themselves instead? Was it their fault that they let Senju get beat up in front of them? The thing is, they had only realised late when they should have listened to her in the first place. 

Sure, they are strong. Being dubbed as the most dangerous and skilled brawlers throughout Japan and the Living Legend Duo had been great, but what was the use of it when they couldn’t protect the only person whom they had considered family? 

They’re so weak. So, so weak . Wakasa felt useless, Benkei felt shitty. Looking at her face, without touching it, made them feel how it stings. Senju was almost going pale, and they couldn't afford or risk to call an ambulance. Because if they did, Senju’s efforts on creating Brahman would go to waste.

Especially when she and Takeomi together had associated with the underground and illegal workers, the government, the yakuza organisations, and the indirect involvement of the prostitution ring that Senju arranged for Brahman to protect. Besides, the duo could only imagine how angry she could be. 

Well, they thought, it’s fine if they get scolded by her. It doesn’t matter if she wanted to beat them up afterwards, they’d let her, considering that she has the right to do so. They knew, always, that she would never do that to them. Copiously, all they could do was to pray for her life internally amidst the pouring rain and war. 

Takemichi felt a little rebellious. In a way where he cannot choose between choices that involve the bloody in front of him and saving someone. Everything was happening so rashly. Ah, if only he could split his body into two parts then he might be able to aid Senju and stop Mikey from ‘intentionally’ killing South. 

However, he can’t. As much as he wished to do, he really can’t. Time was so fragile that if you just dropped it, it would break in an instant. Checking Senju would be devastating, especially when he doesn’t have a clue on how to aid her. Around the area, there is no first-aid kit to heal her wounds. 

Plus, he bets that Takeomi won't let him see her. 

Inside of his inner thoughts was just letting Mikey kill South. Now, don’t get the wrong idea. Takemichi despises the idea of someone getting killed or slaughtered, no one deserves to die within someone’s hands no matter how much sins and trouble they had caused anyone. Torture the sinners for all he could care, just the thought of them dying made him crawl in pity. 

Was it so easy that he had to intervene once more? The pissed-coloured blond gave himself a second to do something. Risking his arm again to be broken in half, feeling the joins dislocating and popping was not giving him a satisfactory image afterwards. If he had to interfere, Takemichi admits to himself that he doesn’t want to feel physical pain, at least, not coming from Mikey. 

And, he probably would never, ever, tell this to Mikey. 

Looking at the scene, his eyes go back and forth from Senju to Mikey, certainly telling him to move. So, he did, but not in a way where he expected. Takemichi himself wasn’t even aware that his body decided to move on its own. He expected that he’d either go intervene with the bloody warriors or check the injured leader. 

Utterly unbelievable, he muttered under his breath, he couldn’t even let himself cooperate with his own body. It’s just moving within his will! Somewhat, he isn’t moving quite so much, so he was thankful for that. Otherwise, he’d get himself onto something which he didn’t ask for. His body only stopped when he heard a groan from a reasonable distance. 

It’s a faint sound but it was there, it was audible enough even though the sounds of the rain and the punches and kicks were much more loud, the groan was there. Takemichi glanced at Mikey, who seemingly was busy taking South, hoping that by the time he comes back, the results must not involve death. 

Takemichi found himself running towards where Draken was. As of now, the ambulance should be fixed and ready for departure — sadly, Senju can’t come aboard to this vehicle since it only holds one injured individual only. His ocean blue eyes gazing at what is in front of him, and it looks like Draken, in the end, is okay. 

Holding down a tear, he was glad that regardless if he’s the one time leaping or not, both he and Mikey had successfully changed the future by letting Draken live. The downside was that the younger Akashi’s life was at stake. “Draken!” 

The paramedics saw the lad and thankfully, they recognised him so they let him inside for the time being. Aside from that fact, Takemichi was the one who held and stopped the bleeding from quickly spreading any further so that would make the piss-blond be excused from the rules inside the ambulance. 

Though, the paramedics were a bit bothered from letting him come nearer since the guy was drenched in the rain. The rain could be acidic and that is already making every surface get infected with bacteria. Worrying that Draken’s condition might worsen and the bacteria might come inside the wound, they gave Takemichi a time limit to check. 

“Pardon for the intrusion,” one of the paramedics said. “Mr. Hanagaki, we’re afraid that we’ll give you a time limit to check your friend here. You’re drenched in rain and seemingly the sky pours acidic rain, so we concluded that to prevent further sickness from your friend, you either have to be willingly get out of this vehicle or we might be forced to kick you out here.” 

“O…of course!” Takemichi immediately responded. “Just, please give me ten minutes. It’ll be quick, I swear.” 

The paramedic nodded, ignoring them inside for a ten-minute privacy. This is only the peak of having their privacy since they can’t stay outside where it’s pouring. Plus, to be professional at all costs, whatever they hear between the two must be disregarded and act as if they did not hear anything. 

It does not matter if they have to hear something off or odd like being participating in gang wars, they don’t have the authority to dictate as soon as they give their patient and their guardian to speak diligently. They’re fortunate since the mechanic and the ambulance driver cooperated to fix the problem of the vehicle. 

Or else, they’d get stuck here and wait until the next ambulance arrives to transfer the patient into another room. 

Takemichi saw how the paramedic patch Draken’s wound, he knew that the bullet was still there but they did their best to maintain the blood flow inside him. Their job was to keep the patient alive as possible before getting into the hands of much more experienced doctors, nurses, and surgeons. 

Engine was up and alive, ten minutes is long enough for the motor engine to heat up before driving and going. Takemichi asked Draken if he was okay, seeing him attached to IV fluid made him reminisce about the time when he was the one who was connected to the fluid. The heartbeat monitor screen shows that the dragon was okay.

That was a relief. 

Being inside the ambulance made them recall the memory during the 8/3 incident. “You’re alive, that is… that’s good! I’m glad.” 

Draken gave out a small chuckle, not moving one bit. “Of course I am. I have to stay alive, I have no choice but to be alive.” He continued, “Thank you, Takemichi. I owe you my life again.”

“It’s not a big deal,” Takemichi claimed, as he tried to display a smile at the tall, young man. “No one approached you, right? I.. I didn’t see the Brahman members guarding the ambulance any more.” 

“No. No one did, that’s for sure.” Draken hesitantly spoke as he looked into Takemichi’s ocean eyes sincerely. “What.. What’s happening there, Takemichi?” 

The lofty lad adjusted himself, making an effort to lift his body from the bed frame. He was tired from laying down despite the bullet being inside. It could irritate in between muscles and fibres, and by that, Draken winced in pain as the paramedic slightly scolded him. The eyes tell Takemichi to hurry up and the lad mentioned got the message in an instant. 

He asked Draken if he was okay, seeing him made him worry again. He had too much to worry about in one night, probably mostly the reason why he would never visit this timeline even if he were given a chance or if someone pays him to do so. No one is paying him enough to do jack shit, at least giving him some slack would be nice to hear. 

“Crap, are you okay?!” Takemichi helped Draken to lay down steadily. 

“Yeah,” the former Toman vice-president nodded with ease. He even slid a joke that was wrong on time! “Shit ain’t so bad. Can’t comparin’ it back to 8/3. That stab was slick, and could've beaten Kiyomasa during that time.” 

The ex-time leaper gave out a forced chuckle before he went quiet. Noticing this made Draken feel a bit guilty if he ever said something triggering or shitty to the one who saved him from the brink of death. He formed his lips to a thin line before breaking it apart, saying an apology to him. “Sorry for making you feel like shit—”

“Can you give me a decision?” 

Grasping to what Takemichi is trying to say, Draken’s dark eyes followed along to the scene where seemingly, Mikey is out there going to get his ‘first’ kill throughout his entire life. As much as Draken wanted to deny this, he couldn’t. Not for the reality when Mikey, his best friend himself, threatened them — Mitsuya, Draken, Chifuyu, and Peh-yan — to leave the fuck out of him alone. 

He knows him longer than anyone could. Mikey would never let his own fists kill someone. However, if Takemichi already interrupted his sentence, that would mean one thing. It is fucking urgent and he needs to answer it real quick. 

“What?” 

“Please,” Takemichi teared up with his hands stuttering. “South and Mikey are beating each other up. I’m… I am positive that Mikey would murder him any moment now. Then… then, there’s Senju.. Sh-she’s in a bad state right now and calling an ambulance would be risky.” 

The paramedic, despite hearing this, couldn’t help themself but to agree with the young lad in front of them. Almost all of the health vehicle services are occupied and some are under maintenance. Draken could only sigh at what he said, not knowing what to say or advise towards him. 

He doesn’t know what to do as well. 

“I don’t have much time to stay here. You need to get operated on as soon as possible, as soon as I leave.” Takemichi concluded. “You should heal first.”

“Shit. That’s a lot to take in all at once.” 

“I know.” He apologises, taking something from his pockets quickly. He grabbed Draken’s open hand in front of him and handed him his flip phone. “I’m leaving my phone to you just in case you need to call someone… I.. I’ll go back now.” 

Takemichi squeezed Draken’s hands, saying that he should stay strong. He is entrusted to let the paramedics and healthcare staff do what they do best. Takemichi bowed to the paramedics as a sign of respect. As soon as the former first division captain of Toman disappeared from the ambulance, Draken felt an electric shock from his body that caused him to gasp, making it seem that he winced in pain. 

The paramedics thought that the injuries are now giving its worst pain to the patient, thus putting painkillers enough for it to handle and balance the given pain until they arrive at the hospital. They closed the doors and the ambulance rapidly went on the road, like it always does. Before Draken could have a glance at Takemichi, he muttered inaudibly for the paramedics to hear. 

“Did… Did I just.. Have a glimpse of the future…? Most importantly… Had I gone to the past..?”

-

Running back to the scene, Takemichi was late. He was late. Right before his eyes he had seen South dead. He looked worse than what he was supposed to look like in the original timeline. Like, Mikey properly beat his face as if it was a requirement to do so before the deadlines reached the said time. 

South was battered down heavily. Not only that, but Mikey actually targeted every area of his large body instead only of the face. And to think that this was made and done by someone smaller than him in every aspect. Why did no one, especially ones in Rokuhara Tandai, stop him? 

He understands that it’s dangerous to step up. In spite of that, getting caught red-handedly by the police and cops are much more dangerous. So, how is he going to stop Mikey? Moreover, when he scanned South’s dead condition, his face was practically unrecognisable as it was battered, smashed, and deformed in the most inhumane way possible.

To realise that some things will never change. It repeats — it’s nowhere near possible to get rid of that certain habit when you’re used to it and is a part of your life. As if it was carved inside him and systematically built, Mikey could not back off nor latch away his ways of deforming a person. 

After all, his special skill was disarticulation; The separation of two bones at their joint. In a medical profession, this is supposed to be done in a surgery during arthroplasty or amputation. For him, this was like popping off a toy’s arm and trying to attach it into something that is impossible to be attached with. 

Mikey knew every part of the body’s weakest points, analysing where would be the perfect place to punch heavily or kick brutally by just scanning a person once. He was this dangerous in a way that it is comprehensible to fear him at. Yet, a lot of people love and adore him. Why? Because he’s a person with a big heart and never faded in sheer praises. 

And, for the sake of that big heart, Takemichi wanted to leave some of that heart to Mikey himself! He knew how selfless that guy was, always thinking of others… He has to approach him, he needs to! If he can not approach that guy, then he might as well call him to pay attention to him, like a distraction or some sort. 

Takemichi couldn't afford an injury, not when the events had turned. “Mikey! Hey, Mikey!” 

Mikey’s direction averted towards as his hands twitched in getting rid of the fresh blood accumulated from beating South Terrano to death, he mimicked of a murderer’s gaze of a new prey. Thankfully and luckily for the both of them, the youngest Sano still has its consciousness left, even for a tiny bit. 

Though he didn’t answer, Mikey’s abysmal eyes spotted the lad who called him by his name. He did not approach him whatsoever, his legs systematically checked the only priority he sought to find; Akashi — or in this timeline yet, Kawaragi — Senju. With this intent, Takemichi quickly checked if, hopefully, South was still alive or not.

As expected and how the events had to follow its script from the original one, Rokuhara Tandai’s representative died. He laid out two of his fingers and checked South’s pulse by the wrists and neck in finding at least a sign of life, knowing that he could not. Koko gritted his teeth in the distance as he took the opportunity to let everyone leave the scene immediately. 

“Are you kidding me, Mikey..?!” The slithered-eyed man was still in shock, not believing or denying that his boss killed someone. He stepped out and breathed in deep as much as he could, then shouted at everyone just to let them hear him clearly. “Everyone, listen up!!” 

All of the attention graces towards him, except Mikey who slowly walks towards Senju, listening carefully to Koko’s exclamation and ending results of the war. “...Senju lost to South, and South lost to Mikey!” He said loudly, “Hence it’s Kantou Manji Gang’s victory! This concludes the conflict!” 

There were audible groans of each member trying to stand up from the gnawing pain, “Everyone’s dismissed! Clear everything up!” 

Haitani Ran had always been a good brother that sometimes he would see that Kakucho was his youngest sibling besides Rindou. He helped him stand up, supported his weight by putting Kakucho’s arm over his shoulders so that the mentioned lad could walk properly. “You good Kakucho?” 

“Kantou Manji Gang, too! Help those who can’t get on their feet!” Koko continued in the small distance ahead, “Retreat now!!”

The scarred man appreciated the help but couldn’t wonder what would happen to their tyrant leader, “...What about…South?” 

“...Who knows?” Ran gave out a soft chuckle hoarsely, “Anyways… it’s best for us to get out of here.” 

Rindou checked out both of them as he helped Kakucho on his other side, “You were thrown, again, huh?” 

There is no more energy for Kakucho to shush him up whilst Ran only gave a lighthearted snicker from Rindou’s attempt to lighten up Tenjiku’s most feared brawler. Although appreciating the younger Haitani’s joke, he could not ignore the fact that it was not only South who was killed. 

Possibly it’s also Brahman’s leader… right?

(When Kakucho had heard of this leader, it’s not fear that he felt. But he knows that he shouldn’t mess up with Brahman’s ferocious president. Not when they are involved in some shaggy business all over Japan, especially in the underground. Sure, he was also exposed to these kinds of trades when Izana was still alive, but not to this kind of extent. 

Dealing with prostitution rings lately became famous in seeking partnerships with bigger gangs, he could confirm that it is not a coincidence that these three gangs — Brahman, Rokuhara Tandai, and Kantou Manji Gang — was being approached by the ones who owns the illegal rings. 

It was hard to recognize Senju’s facial structure since he was covering his face with his big ass hoodie all the time and those pictures were blurry as hell, plus he was always covered by Black Dragon’s God of War named Akashi Takeomi so everyone thought that the guy was Brahman’s leader when in fact, he isn’t but Kawaragi Senju. 

Kakucho always hears his name. Even when Takemichi wasn’t involved with it not until he actually did interfered, for him Senju was so fucking mysterious. Hearing that he defeated monstrous people by himself gave himself a warning to try and not to provoke the leader. He knew him by ear but not his entire identity so when Kakucho asked his co-members in South’s gang, they didn't know a thing. 

Even Roponggi’s famous Haitani brothers do not know shit about Brahman’s president. 

However, when he did see him personally in courtesy of advertising and grabbing Takemichi towards his gang, that’s when Kakucho felt that he, Kawaragi Senju, has the eerie vibe oozing out of him.)

“It’s not only South though…” Kakucho said, almost like a whisper as he poured all his strength to his legs by walking straight to the exit. 

“Hm?” Ran picked up what Kakucho was trying to say, “You mean someone might be potentially dead as well? Other than that guy from Brazil?” 

The brunette nods, “Yeah.. yeah, there is.” 

“Well, we can’t concern ourselves with someone we aren’t fond of,” Ran concluded. “Probably someone unknown anyway.” 

Rindou looked at his back and had his mouth agape, “I think that ‘unknown’ one was the Unmatched Kawaragi Senju.” 

Oh shit. 

“Fuck,” Ran cursed wistfully. “Who could’ve thought that this conflict ended like this? Come on, let’s get out of here already.” 

-

Seeing Sano Manjiro walking towards them made Wakasa and Benkei automatically defend Senju. If they failed to protect her then they might as well risk their lives to protect her the second time, even if it meant losing their lives. The duo blocked the blond lad from getting closer any further. 

Mikey, despite his appearance was bloody as hell, expected this sudden movement from them. Now, this made him think properly if approaching his priority like this state was not any better. He did embrace the fact that he was a walking threat, he was a scary man in this conflict, he knows. 

Like, of course, he understands if they are trying to guard their precious princess from him. Then again, they are also trying to reflect what Mikey is right now. Anger, sorrow, and suffering… Those were visible in the end results of this mindless war. Slowly, Mikey was regaining his old composure but that doesn’t mean he can excuse his actions he made earlier. 

For fucks sake, he killed South again! Twice! In the same procedure, in the same way, in the same condition. 

Fighting off that dark impulse was tough, still Mikey manages to control himself from destroying everything completely in sight. Thank god for Hajime Kokonoi in his side by making those members disappear from the battlefield. All left alone were just them, Takemichi, Koko, and Sanzu. 

He tried to deal with them lightly as much as he could. “...Move.” 

“Get away, Mikey.” Benkei exclaimed, clenching his fists. “You already killed someone. We won’t let you do the same for Senju.” 

Wakasa, on the other hand, tried to handle the scene as calmly as he ever could. His days in Kodou Rengou felt like it was coming back, his era of being called the ‘White Leopard’ felt kicking in. “She’s done, Mikey. She’s fucking done.” 

Despite that, it wasn’t Mikey’s fault, no? He was never the one who killed Senju, it was South. He was just trying to avenge her… besides, even if South were still breathing, they’d still blame him for her death. Even so, the thought of her being dead was denied by his own mind. Mikey could not allow it, he would never allow it because why would he?

He thoroughly believes that Senju is still alive. 

“Please, move.” Mikey coarsely said, standing in the same position. “You both have no condition to fight as of now.” 

“Cocky little shit,” Wakasa cursed. “You think we don’t?” 

“You’re facing Japan’s toughest brawlers,” Benkei added. “Don’t ever try to underestimate us.” 

That’s true. But isn’t that so funny and sad at the same time? Japan’s toughest brawlers were beaten by someone younger than them. Someone who just loved violence until his very last breath. Concluding that ‘Redcliff’ just used their title to threaten the lad, this just doesn’t give the fear for Mikey.

No more fighting, please… that’s all I can ask for. 

If ever, what Mikey fears are two things: Losing Senju and losing himself from his impulses. 

He could only sigh in defeat, tilting his head just to see Senju’s pitiful condition. Gladly for him, he heard a cry as Takemichi went into their small problem. There he goes again, saving Mikey from Senju’s beasts as her guards. 

“Please let Mikey see Senju!” 

“ What ?” 

That tone sounded so sharp, filled with disbelief. He’s telling them that they should let this blond man, one who murdered with his bare hands, go and check their leader? Sometimes, they could only wonder what Senju saw in him for her to recruit him to Brahman besides all of his achievements while Toman didn’t disband yet. 

Takemichi reasoned everything he could, “I… I-I promise that he would never harm her! Nor even lay a single finger or touch a strand of her own hair!” 

He just seemed like he was genuine with his words. Nevertheless, the Living Legends didn’t budge in or give in from the guy’s pleas towards them. Mikey will not have any other way but to force himself to go through and see Senju for himself. He can feel it. He can feel that— even more, he can hear Shinichiro’s voice telling him to help Senju. 

“It’s fine, Takemichi.” Mikey said, not giving any eye contact towards him. “Looks like I have to do this the hard way.” 

As if the sounds of him knuckling his hands were so loud, the footsteps approaching their direction had layered over theirs. Takemichi fears that something much worse will happen and god, if only they would just cooperate with what he says then nothing will escalate badly. He doesn’t want to see another person dead under Mikey’s hands again, and when he glances at his friend’s eyes, he looks so tired and sad. 

Takemichi pities him in a way where he wishes that all of Mikey’s worries would be gone already, that his problems would be solved smoothly like a small boat sailing in a calm ocean, arriving at its destination with no terrors or coverings of the ocean waves. 

Seeing another strawberry-haired lad disrupted the awful tension between the four of them. Wakasa lets himself hold back from attacking the strong blond in front of him, Benkei keeps quiet while having his intimidating aura and expression staying still, and Mikey calms his fists once he sees his ever-loyal member in Kantou Manji. 

That iron steel bar, his towering figure, that long ponytailed pink hair, those symmetrical diamond shaped scars near the openings of his mouth, and those frilly eyelashes like her… There was no doubt that this man is the same person who redeemed himself in the future, one who did everything and repaid his little sister in his entire life. 

“My king, are you alright?” 

“Haruchiyo,” Mikey commented. “Why are you here?” 

Takemichi was witnessing what was happening. In a span of a few seconds, Sanzu appeared for the protection of his king. He has few scratches to his face and small bruises throughout his body but nevertheless, the tall lad would make all of his efforts just to guard and risk his life for Manjiro Sano. 

Brahman’s best brawlers scanned the new figure that popped up and interfered their about-to fight with Kantou Manji Gang’s leader. They have never seen this young lad in their entire lives nor remember it. Even if they could, the images were always a blur and fragments of that certain memory with that familiar lad, if ever, felt like it was burning just to get rid of him somehow. 

Wakasa turned his head to face Takeomi who was busy multitasking between cradling his struggling little sister and having a pained appearance on his face upon seeing Mikey’s trustworthy and loyal right hand man. He mouthed him, “Hey. Who the fuck is he?” 

He was returned with no response, giving himself a ‘tch’ then proceeded to focus on the situation instead. Without any kind of signal physically felt, instinctively, Benkei saw what Wakasa was trying to say and nodded firmly. 

“It seems to look like you’re having a hard time getting through these two beasts.” Haruchiyo sounded like he was insulting the duo, “What do I need to do?” 

“Get rid of them.” 

That statement alone made the Brahman executives surprise them, seeing how obedient Sanzu is to Mikey. Sticking that damned steel bar and pointing at them, and said a sentence with the most spine-chilling tone and a tint of murder in them. “You… Do what Mikey wants or you’ll die.” 

Not having much a choice and because they are tired as fuck from fighting and having these moments running so quickly, they sighed heavily and backed away. And they did, leaving the centre of attention to these siblings drenched in the rain. Thanks to the future timeline, Takemichi knew how intense and uncomfortable the feeling must be when you saw your two siblings once again. 

Especially when you aren’t on good terms with them; not when they are the reason why your life are so miserable and you got those fucking ugly scars near your mouth, not even hearing a single sorry in your entire life– that was so unfortunate. 

Takeomi felt guilt crippling to his system, looking away from the hateful gaze brought by Sanzu. The ultimate difference between them is that Sanzu became so strong because of hate and his unimaginable ways of being loyal to a person. Takemichi concluded that they should, and they really should do it, go and undergo lots and lots of family counselling and therapies. 

The ex-time leaper gulped down on his throat. Truly, no matter what, Haruchiyo Sanzu still has that insanity existing as if it was his life support. Contrasting his usual calm demeanour and cockiness in the future. Mikey shushes Haruchiyo instead of thanking him, walking towards Takeomi as he tries to interrogate him. 

Perhaps handing over his little sister would solve everything (If he agrees to it immediately, which most likely not.) 

“You,” Mikey started off, startling Takeomi. His eyes were primarily focusing on Senju’s battered body but he could guess that he did scare off his big brother’s childhood friend. “Can you move your hands away from her?” 

“...What?” 

The focus on his eyes never broke, “I won’t repeat myself, Takeomi.” 

Hesitantly, the oldest Akashi uncovered and stopped cradling his little sister, letting the youngest Sano to see her fully in return. Mikey was taken aback a little as he saw how Senju was physically ruined by the South. He extended his arm to carefully and gently shook her shoulder. 

He was hurt inside, seeing her in a state like this makes his blood boil. Moreover, he was more shocked that Senju was able to keep breathing even though she was having a hard time over it. Sooner or later, her bloodstream might flow away outside and she’d die due to blood loss. She suddenly coughed, groaning in pain. 

“Senju…” Takeomi worriedly said. 

Mikey closed his eyes, pressing two fingers to her wrist, needing to feel if she was still able to hold it for much longer. He then grabbed her away from Takeomi as he handled Senju with lots of care, carrying her in the most comfortable way a person should be carried. This sudden action made Takeomi stand up and attempted to stop Mikey from taking her away. 

He shot back a glare, letting Takeomi stop in his tracks but that did not stop him from saying what needed to be said. “What are you… doing?” 

“Saving your sister,” Mikey responded coldly. “You don’t do shit for her. Do you want to save her or not?” 

The man with a scar trailing from his eyes nodded instantly. 

Carefully passing Senju’s body to be carried by Takeomi, the blond eyed his motorcycle at a distance sincerely. He did not bother to care if those key people were staring at his actions towards Senju. He will deal with them later if he has to, plus Haruchiyo probably do not give a single fuck for his own sister. 

“Then put her on my motorcycle. She needs to go to the hospital, fast.” 

They didn’t give any time to think about it as both Wakasa and Benkei assisted Takeomi and Senju. Mikey already dismissed Haruchiyo and told him that he should go back with Kokonoi and prepare some useful stuff for him since he’ll be checking in the hospital soon. The current time-leaper didn’t budge at all to what was happening, except for the wariness he felt. 

He could also care less about South’s dead body. Mikey fully trusts that Koko will clean up the entire mess, all he needs to do is just one click and Kantou Manji’s affiliations are the ones backing up with the utmost help they urgently needed. His legs stepped forward, passing Takemichi. 

First, he stopped from walking. “Takemichi.” 

“..Huh? Yeah..?”

“...I’ll tell you something later.” 

Takemichi hasn’t even answered yet Mikey left him under the rain. He quickly knew that he had to rush to the hospital afterwards. There were three important reasons; To see Draken’s well-being, to hear what Mikey needed to tell him, and to be there for Senju. 

Back to Mikey, he finally went to his motorcycle where he could spot the lass promptly tied up to the vehicle so she would not fall. Before he could ride his CB250T, Takeomi grabbed him by his right shoulder as he asked something that a worried family member would ask, “Nothing will happen to her, right…?” 

He didn’t really give him a concrete answer — even for him, he can’t confirm what will happen next. Just pure silence as he hopped on, the engines starting as he drove all the way to the nearest hospital, leaving the Brahman executives. 

-

Tomorrow came. It’s a new day. Apparently, Senju was placed in the Intensive Care Unit or the ICU of the hospital since her physical condition was so badly torn. She was also inside the same hospital Draken is peacefully resting at. The lass was covered in thick bandages and both of her left arm and leg were casted since the CT scan shows that her joints popped. 

Mikey looked at the glass window as he caressed the barrier between him and Senju, remembering the events of what happened last night when he arrived at the hospital with her battered body. 

(Till death do us part was one that was written on their vows for each other. The usually quiet hospital was soon replaced with panic cries, and that delivered attention that nurses and doctors quickly assisted them as fast as they could. Getting the right equipment, it was hectic. They put on an oxygen mask so that Senju would not have any trouble breathing, her clothes were cut through as they healed and aided her wounds. 

“Sir, what is your relationship with the patient?” A nurse asked, ready to write the answer for the documents. “She was in a poor condition and it seemed like she was brutally beaten up. Assumingly, sir, have you done this?” 

“No.” Mikey responded in a heartbeat, “I could never treat her badly that way. I.. I failed to protect her as a significant other because I was late to arrive.”) 

It’s not technically wrong. Of course not. But if he is going to mention gangs then the hospital might not want to accept him inside and just brings in Senju; because no matter what, no matter what the occupation is, a patient is a patient and they are bound to be treated by health professionals. 

Mikey went to Draken’s room quietly as it was already morning. He sat down with no noise. Later at noon, all of the previous Toman members will have to visit their ex-vice president and he could not risk them seeing him like this. Wakasa, Benkei, and Takeomi insisted on watching over Senju — they weren’t exactly sure why Mikey was helping them all of a sudden. 

 Haruchiyo and Kokonoi didn’t really bring Mikey’s needs to the hospital but that was okay. They got occupied as they were fixing his mess, his first kill. Probably erasing every evidence against Mikey’s murder, and they were confident enough that South’s gang members won’t dare to tell a thing about what they witnessed back in the Three Deities war. It is their job and complaining would not do much except getting over it. (Haruchiyo is probably ecstatic, though, considering that it is his privilege to clean up the king’s faults — and with that, Koko has to put up with his behaviour.)

Draken was awake, sure, but that didn’t mean Mikey is able to face him without guilt decorating his face. He’s visiting his room and all, going back and forth in short with no mentioning anything, at least saying a word or two won’t hurt yet there was none. The short blond wasn’t ready to talk, not until his worries about Senju would ease down.

He could only ease if Senju’s condition in her body heals profusely or else, Mikey would do everything in his power to get her back. After all, this timeline deemed him dangerous and powerful already, with filthy wealth in his hands. No one would ever question his actions except for her, perhaps.

He was completely aware of the questionable gazes towards him, he could feel it. Draken looks like he wanted to confirm something and he’s just holding it in until Mikey would initiate the conversation between them, doesn’t matter if it takes days or so, Takemichi seemed like he was a nervous and worried wreck. 

When Hinata visited Draken, probably the main reason is Takemichi for her coming, she was also staring at him concerned. She ought to aid Takemichi by assisting him to help Draken for a while before going back to her house after two days since that’s the only maximum length of time her father would give her. (The girl didn’t bother to ask anymore as to what was happening— she thought maybe minding her business and doing what she intended to do in the first place would lessen the troubles for now. She wouldn’t want to bother anyone even though she knows they will say she doesn’t.)

It’s been almost a week and Senju hasn't woken up yet. The doctors did say that she’s in a coma and estimated that she’ll wake up in less than two weeks or so, however that did not help to calm Mikey’s anxiousness. He appreciates all the nice gestures Benkei and Wakasa gave him through these days despite fighting them a few days ago. 

They said that continuous fighting is just plain useless anyway and it doesn’t really mean that she’ll wake up if they fought for her. It’s also not a direct apology but they already get the meaning behind those actions. Mikey promised that if he time leaped again, he’ll thank the duo. But that’s only them, 

The three of them weren't sure about Takeomi, actually. Probably holding a grudge against the blond lad but hey, who blames him? He’ll eventually forget what happened, hopefully. Mikey excused himself from them, having a feeling that he should go somewhere that isn’t slightly suffocating. 

Suddenly and unexpectedly, his feet dragged him to the prayer room of the hospital. He was so confused. Yes, he’s the one who went there by himself but partially he isn’t! Unconsciously it felt like there were two souls in one body; as to one was located in his feet and the one of the entirety of it. 

A medium-sized shrine was there, silently located right in front of him. The candles seemed to have burnt out not too long ago, making it seem like someone also prayed here three hours ago. Now, Mikey isn’t an avid prayer nor well interested in religion albeit his western name means ‘who is like the Lord?’. How ironic. 

He felt begging to whoever was watching over them. So, he took up the chance and opportunity to light the mini candles and clasped his hands to pray. Instead of praying or hoping that everything’s gonna turn out okay, he released all of his worries and vented to no one inside the room. It’s only him and to who is above him. The blond started to mention how shitty is the one who gave him all the unfortunate events. 

“I know I’m not your favourite child or some shit,” Mikey exclaimed, trying to close his eyes. “Honestly, you’re so fucked up giving me every bad thing happened. Like, I wanted to understand how you work; how you decide which life to take, and I… I don’t even have the energy to spat back but…” He scrunched his nose, holding back a sob. “Please, take everything from me but her. Don’t even dare take Senju away from me, can you do that?” 

“She’s… she’s everything to me. I know I don’t belong in this fucking timeline but she gave me hope; something that I can look forward to the future.” Mikey begged, “At least give me something good that will happen, and.. And I can assure you that I allow you to give all the shitty experiences to me.” 

He started to release his held out tears, his knees finally dropping. “Senju doesn’t deserve this. Why do you keep taking everyone I cherish so much?! Do you hate me that much? Why the fuck did you give me life then? What was the point of being born in this world if you kept taking away people from my life?” His hands held out to the semi-pillars for support, “I know that everyone was alive in my future but… I…” 

“...I guess it’s meant to be that way, huh?” Mikey sighed deeply as he stood up slowly, walking straight to the door before going outside. “I want you to do something good for once, can’t you do that for once?” 

After that heartfelt session he had with himself alone, Mikey felt like a little of his burdened heart was lifted for a little. His therapist was right, suppressing your feelings like that can make you feel a little bit better when you’re finally and satisfyingly done with it. As if it was therapeutic, except that it actually is. 

Maybe he is ready to face Draken in his room. At the end of the day, his best friend was patiently waiting for him to finally have a face to face conversation. Though it’s morning, he wasn’t sure if Draken is awake in this normal hour. Mikey knocked gently and opened the door, going inside. He can smell the oddly pleasant smell of the medicines surging inside, the rubbing alcohol adding into the mix — it was hygienic, not something that the lad would like to come back to. (Although he admits to himself that he wanted this kind of smell in some areas.)

Thankfully, Draken was awake fully. Takemichi stayed with him overnight, too. Mikey noticed how Draken’s wounds were almost fully healed, noticing that the tall lad can slightly move from his medical bed. He moved his chair not too close and not too far from him, just the right distance because it’s a bit awkward and nerve wracking for the both of them. 

Yes, years and years of friendship were slightly curved for the sole reason that Mikey pushed them away— pushed his friends away before establishing Kantou Manji Gang. Then again, they all wanted to save him, right? The three of them are alone in this room and so, to cover the silence away since Mikey did come inside to tell something, he asked first if his best friend is doing okay.

“... Hey, Kenchin?” 

“Yeah…?”

The fearless leader wistfully uttered, “Are you doing okay? Does your gunshot wound hurt less now?” 

“Yeah.” Draken hesitantly answered and paused for a while. He kept quiet for a few seconds, glancing at Takemichi then at Mikey simultaneously. Releasing a deep exhale before continuing what he needs to say. “Please tell me I’m not dreaming or hallucinating.”

Takemichi got worried by his response “...What? Why?”

“I.. I ain’t hallucinating or got drugged in some shit, right? Why does it feel like I went back to the past?”

Seems like a fucking revealation to the three of them. The short blond stood up, his eyes widened as he shot a striking glance at Takemichi with disbelief in his eyes. He knows he shouldn’t doubt his time trigger but he couldn’t help it. It’s a natural response considering that Takemichi knows everything that was happening at this point. “Takemichi.. You– you told Draken?!”

Mikey doesn’t want his best friend to know, he doesn’t want to let everyone in his relationship cycle to know. He guarantees to himself that it’s going to be risky as hell and that might let them get involved in a problem that they shouldn’t worry about. Letting another person know what he does will easily be known and get spreaded in no time. 

Takemichi shook his head no, quickly defending himself. “No! Of course not! Why would I?” 

He has a point, of course. He had no reason to tell Draken about things that should be kept— even if Takemichi was permitted to tell, that guy would have his gut feeling tell him that he should never, ever spill the beans. He was a trustworthy person. With that, Mikey took back his little accusation and apologised to the piss-haired blond. “Sorry… I blamed you.” 

“It’s fine, it’s fine.” Takemichi smiled, “It’s understandable since I guarded Draken for these past few days.” 

Mikey had no energy left to rebuttal, he lacked sleep and was constantly stressed. If he never had his family genes, his entire stature would be similar to an overworking office worker and have those days where he would have an existential crisis. (As if he never experienced that.) He rubbed his temples, thinking as to how did Draken feel like he went to the past. 

Is he a second time leaper? No, that can’t be. That seems so unrealistic on the guy’s behalf and looks like he isn’t capable of leaping to other timelines as he could. Did it happen that he shook hands with Takemichi in the future and got transported back? Probably not. Draken isn’t surprisingly involved with time leaping nor could he be a trigger. 

So, he asked instead of stressing this by himself. “When did this happen?”

“When the war was ongoing,” Draken answered. “I was in an ambulance with my injury trying to get treated while it’s raining outside and the ambulance was on immediate repair. Takemichi hurriedly tried to go back to the scene but before that, he ‘handed’ me his flip-phone and I felt this little electric shock on my fingertips.”

Hearing that, with a small realisation coming into mind, perhaps Takemichi’s flip phone is the one that caused Draken’s sudden situation.  “I think that’s the reason why then..”

“Right.. That’s possible.” Takemichi included in, “Maybe you felt you did come or revert to the past but not the entirety of it. Probably that’s why it looks like you don’t seem to remember what you were doing in the future before your memories went back a few years back. Quick, do you still know what you were doing before ‘transporting’ here?” 

“I don’t know, I don’t know.” Draken repeated himself, “It’s like it blocked me and prevented me from looking back at it.” 

Knowing this, it was more like a half disclosure. They knew they couldn’t cover this up nor going back — Draken knows a few key points already. Without giving any verbal communication, Mikey and Takemichi decided to tell the lad everything they know and experienced so far. 

Draken didn’t say anything, he carefully listened to their words. It was so sincere and tragic even, hearing how Mikey had been trying to rescue Senju's fate from getting killed or dying and how many times he had to see them firsthand and witness how he failed. He wasn’t surprised by the fact that Mikey did not ask any of his help at all, he held every problem and worries for himself, not bothering on how to ask for help.

Explaining this to Naoto by the time they went back would be their least problem for now— if the detective plans to scold them, it can’t be helped. Though, they are sure that he’ll understand the situation as much as they did and would probably help them like the person he is. 

This was one of the few times where Draken couldn’t say anything else other than apologising to what happened. He was speechless, not expecting everything he just heard. “Is there anything I can help?” 

“Well, we don’t even know if you’re going to be able to remember anything now if you were sent back to the future.” Takemichi sighed. 

“You have the same case as Takemichi, I guess..” Mikey mentioned, “Naoto was right. Time leaping involvement with other parties' complexion depends on the medium.” 

Draken bobbed his head lightly, humming slowly. “So… you’re the time leaper instead of Takemichi then?”

“I am.” 

“Shit’s complicated, ain’t it?” Draken held out a small chuckle. “Mikey,” 

“..Hmm?”

Toman’s dragon looked deeply into the short blond’s eyes, sighing, “Sooner or later, you need to tell the others too. You’d be handling brute force just to tell our friends and family about your situation. It’s risky, but I’m sure they’ll do everything to help you.” 

Yet it was hard for Mikey to tell everyone at once. He did consider what his friend says, he will try to somehow confess what he had been doing these past few months. He knows how much he worried them, especially his two remaining siblings. Not so long in the morning, which is currently three hours more before afternoon sets up, Wakasa did not bother to knock the door as he barged in.

His appearance was mixed with urgency and mixed emotions, clearly announcing something good. “...She… she’s conscious! She fucking woke up!” 

-

In a proper medical gown attire before going inside of an ICU, and as much as he wanted to see her awake or slightly drowsy, Senju was peacefully sleeping again. The doctor said that her body is still tired from what it's been through but it did regain enough energy to let her wake up even for the barest minimum of time. The nurses are making sure that her IV fluid is not clogged, the machines are set in its place, all the patient’s needs are arranged in a manner, and her records must be checked for at least every fifteen to thirty minutes.

After that, they left and excused themselves away from the room as it only left Mikey watching over her bandaged face. Oh how he wanted to see her face up close again, now that the awfully white bandages covered her features, even her hair was tucked inside. All the bruises were finally closing and it could form a lot of scars. 

Mikey was worried if she’d start hating her appearance because she was full of scars and might think she’s a hideous human being. Even if that were to happen, he’s sure to himself that he will always love her regardless of how she looks. But he doubts if Senju would hate herself — she’d probably be proud of the scars and claim them as ‘battle marks’ to prove that she fought in the war. 

His calloused hands caressed against her soft ones, slightly pressing it. Mikey missed her touch, it was warm. It was quiet before Takeomi went inside with the same attire as him. Mikey expects that he'll face an angry Takeomi, asking him why he is bothering to visit his little sister. Instead, he was greeted with a solemn good morning to him and sat at the other side of Senju’s bed, checking his little sister’s condition. 

Mikey hurriedly took his hand back from colliding with Senju’s, trying to prevent Takeomi from seeing it. He doesn’t want to let him know, at least not yet. Maybe never as well. 

“They said the nurses will transfer her to another room since her rates of dropping life decreased.” the eldest Akashi mentioned, “When I was about to come here thinking that I’ll face her alone this time, they told me that a young boy with blond hair came inside. I thought it’s gonna be Hanagaki but it’s just you, Mikey.”

The scarred man continued, shifting his head towards the direction of the lad. “I don’t understand you, Mikey.”

“Yeah, that’s understandable.” The blond replied back monotonously, “You aren’t required to do so.”

“Right.. Of course.” he nodded, “There’s only a few people who understand you, yeah? 

Takeomi hummed around the quiet atmosphere as he brought up the topic of the final moments of the war. They had a quiet conversation about it, there are points that need to be aligned up but that was not the brunette’s case. The eldest Akashi wanted to ask Mikey why he would bother to help Senju when he’s an enemy. It was quite confusing on his part. 

“So… why?”

“Why what?” Mikey looked at him.

“Why did you save Senju? You… you could’ve just left her alone because that’s what most of us expect..” 

Mikey did not like what he said although he didn’t mean it that way. He stands up timidly, “Are you saying you want your little sister to die?”

“No!” Takeomi retorted, “Never. Still… you killed South and we got drastically worried if you’re doing the same to her.”

Footsteps going nearer to the exit as he didn’t want to respond back in his attempt of holding the conversation any longer. Mikey only answered one thing before pulling the door, leaving Senju’s older brother alone. “She doesn’t deserve to die.” 

With that, it left Takeomi too stunned to speak back as he tried to flail his left hand, “...What do you mean by that?” 

As quiet and gentle as he can despite his mood slightly ruined by the older Akashi, Mikey closed the door. He didn’t really plan to leave Senju’s side but he was forced to indirectly, stepping out of the room made him suddenly see his two executives in his gang. Probably Kokonoi and Sanzu were done organising the mess and came to the hospital to report the entire news to him. 

The blond could only give the both of them a look in his eyes, conveying an unsaid message before going back straight to Draken's room. And he did, saying everything about Senju’s conditions. Both Brahman’s members were relieved that she didn’t die and that she fought well for her life. They couldn’t help but smile for the good news.

Speaking about smiling, Mikey’s face was visibly happy. His lips formed a curve, “I’m… I’m glad that she survived.”

“Us too,” Takemichi and Draken chorused. “What are you going to do now, Mikey?”

He thought for a while before replying to their question to him. As soon as he time leaps back right now, maybe he would see a future where Senju was alive and well. Draken understands and so does Takemichi. “Well, you should go back then. I’m sure she’s waiting for you.”

The blond grinned, finally handshaking the other’s hand. “Yeah.. Thank you.”

At least finally, he'll be looking forward to it positively, right?  

Chapter Text

The events from the latest timeline Mikey leaped to was not something that he expected. Usually, things always get messy or miserable, and it actually did, however there was a twist in the end. He still killed someone, though, that never changes every time the Three Deities era would occur again after time leaping. 

That twist was something that made him delighted from going back to the current timeline, he was excited to see her again — breathing and lively. Mikey had hoped for a future where he could go back in her arms, hugging the lass as if there’s no more time in the world. Maybe he might be excessive on unintentional spoiling towards Senju. 

During those continuous time leaps, he dreamed that someday he’d be able to achieve a future where Senju is in it. If he can’t and won’t be able to, then he’d do anything and go back to square one just to let the love of his life be together with him. Maybe this time, they’d cook together, write that cooking book for their future kids, and probably get married for the second time because he wants to relish the moment he puts a ring to Senju’s finger as a symbol of their union. 

Perhaps thinking of those thoughts made the blond lad perceive the feeling of pure happiness after months of brief sadness. Going back to the future didn’t seem like anything had changed, he woke up with a weak groan as if he slept in a bad sleeping position. After blinking for three times, a small range of headache swarmed in his head as he rubbed his temples. 

Mikey having migraines isn’t much of a normal occurrence since the guy is pretty much laid back in his ordinary state. He’ll ask for a painkiller later, he guessed. A chill breezed through, most likely due to the set temperature of the air conditioner right now. He recalled that Senju loves a cold room because it reminded her of the winter season. 

Like her physical appearance, she usually does a snow angel along with him. Giggling and sighing dreamily that the snowflakes fell down at the tip of her nose and Mikey would kiss it as a replacement. Oh, what a sweet memory, isn’t it? On top of that, her competitive side shows up whenever they establish a snowball fight whilst creating a budget igloo and claiming it their territory. 

At first, he didn’t mind the surroundings around him since the man was busily daydreaming about his wife. He didn’t bother getting up from his bed– no– from a foamy leather couch. That fact itself made him get a little bit aware, nevertheless he kept his cool instead and tried to not surge this deeply or he’ll get stressed the moment he goes back from his timeline. After all, nothing changed right? Mikey was highly positive of it, at least he wants it to be like that. He was about to get up from his leather sofa bed but he heard someone going inside of the room – speaking about it, where is he anyway? Mikey slightly lifted his head and relied on his fast eyesight to scan the entire room. Papers, file cabinets, huge stacked piles of documents that were neatly organised, two-sided panels of a cork board and whiteboard… 

He knew exactly where he was right now. The voice started to get louder as he heard the door closed. Apparently, it seemed that the topic wasn’t something that Mikey is aware of. Probably that the detective has a client on a phone call. Yeah, that could be it. He pretended to sleep, closing his eyes and all, and tended to stay still in his sleeping position.

The brunette on the call shuffled through the file cabinet, positioning his device on his shoulder to let it hold for him. Mikey didn’t want to eavesdrop on the conversation but it can’t be avoided. “Listen, I’m a detective not a lawyer. I’m not supposed to handle their papers but here I am.” 

Naoto closed the cabinet, finally finished finding the file he needed. “There are a lot of ‘em, that’s right.”

“You’ve gotten too deep on my personal info.” He sat on his rolling chair, “I applied as a detective. As far as I know, I do not have any authority to become their personal lawyer for this certain case. Plus, even if I am, the case isn’t my forte to do.”

“Look, as much as I treat them as my friends in my personal life, in jobs, it has to maintain professionalism, too.” Naoto claimed, “Now do me a favour and try to find someone who is a lawyer, if you can’t… Well, I have to ask someone in their circle.” 

The call ended soon after. Mikey didn’t really keep his eyes closed on the entire thing, he was curious enough that he wanted to know what they were talking about. They’re talking about finding a lawyer as soon as possible, probably a criminal lawyer? Naoto usually handles stuff that is not intended for anyone to see. 

He was impressed that a clean-freak like Naoto is able to withstand the stench of a dead body, or seeing dismembered bodies in a crime scene. Detectives are something else, maybe that’s why he’s talented at things. Mikey even overheard that somewhere along the lines, Naoto also studied the aspects of being a lawyer. 

Mentioning the brunette made him wonder why he even woke up at his office in the first place. Now, it’s not something he would take into account so he was even more baffled in his current situation. The sound of a coffee machine being completely done to process the pod and pouring it down to a coffee mug was enough for Naoto to sit on one of the leather chairs that are paired with the sofa bed Mikey is laying down on.

Gripping the newspaper on hand with the phone on the coffee table, Naoto took a sip as he flipped the grey pages of the written news. He seems invested in the article labelled on that lengthwise so the blond decided to rise himself up. As much as he was fond of Naoto’s office, sleeping here wasn’t his best choice. 

It wasn’t like him at all, despite being inside multiple times, he never recalled taking a long sleep break here not even once. 

God, he needed that damned painkiller because the migraine just attacked right now, though it was a light attack, Mikey was annoyed by the feeling of it. For now, he’ll just shrug it off as if it was nothing. He can pretend that it didn’t annoy the fuck out of him, plus he can’t just beat his own brain into it, right?

Naoto’s legs crossed as he flipped the pages, sipping his decaf coffee. “Oh? You’re awake?”

“..Yeah..”

No response was heard afterwards, letting Mikey think that it became awkward and assumed that the lad in front of him was out of mood just now because of the conversation he had on his phone earlier. A lot of things he wanted to ask, he needed to ask, and yet he chose the most simplest one out there. 

A medicine for his damned headache. 

“You got something to ease migraines?” Mikey asked, “It annoys me as hell.”  

Again? “Near the bathroom, take the Ibuprofen from the medicine shelf.” 

Mikey nodded, getting up. “Thanks.”

When the lad was walking straight all the way to the bathroom, Naoto’s eyes slickly followed the blond man’s tracks. He kept himself quiet, slipping pages of the newspaper he’s holding and taking small sips of his grounded coffee. Inside the clean bathroom, the young man found the side-mirror with a compartment inside as he opened it, seeing a lot of varieties of medicine that could treat different injuries or sickness. 

He wondered, though, as to why Naoto has these lots and lots of tablets and pills, considering that the detective himself can’t afford to get sick. Some of them were drops or syrup-based. The lights flickered twice inside as Mikey noticed the knuckles of his hands were red and bruised, suddenly wondering how he managed to attain them. 

As much as he tries to look back on his memories of this timeline before he did leap here, the images he wanted to perceive weren't coming to visualise in his mind. So, it was hard, his hands reaching for the ointment instead and a pill of ibuprofen before coming back. Swallowing the medicine without water was easy for him to do but he always made sure to rinse off his throat because it always felt weird that he took it dryly, worrying it might get stuck down there. Anyway, putting the ointment to his rough bruises should have made him flinch yet he didn’t. 

Going back to where Naoto was and sat down, his hands clasped each other. Usually when he comes back, Mikey knows that Naoto would come to him and ask how it went. The silence was intriguing, to say at least, he isn’t used to this. Him waking up at the detective’s office was a first, him receiving migraines as soon as he woke up was also a first, and not getting approached quickly by Naoto was also a first.

By the way, where the fuck is Takemichi as well? 

“Uhm,” Mikey started. “Why am I here?” 

Great, what a nice question to start with. Of course he should be here! He meant to ask why he woke up here instead of his shared house with Senju. Naoto didn’t even bother to give him eye contact as his eyes only focused on the news article. “You better lay off the sleeping pills, Sano.”

“Sleeping pills..? But I don't take them!” 

Mikey was more confused. Sleeping pills? Why would he take them? Was there any reason for him to take one? Sure, he had severe insomnia before but he overcame it and stopped taking dosages. Unless he prescribed it to one, the blond would never take it. Besides, going back here in the current timeline already seemed good and a bright one at that! Also, he doesn’t remember his therapist to take some pills, either. 

Yet Naoto didn’t seem to believe it. Just what happened while he was leaping into a few alternate timelines? “You’ve been having headaches every time you wake up, sometimes lightheadedness, and memory problems.” He sighed, “You never listen to any of us anymore..” 

Why did he even forget? It’s not like he drank any beverages that contained alcohol in it. 

“I swear, I don’t take those pills anymore.” Mikey promised to him sincerely. He genuinely looked like he was being serious about it. “Not after I started going to therapy.” 

Naoto’s eyes widened in shock, dropping the newspaper and almost spilled his coffee. “Oh, you finally came back..!” 

Mikey nodded eagerly to his response. He saw how the brunette reacted, how he dropped the newspaper on his hands assuming that he just skims through the pages and definitely not reading them properly like how he usually does. By how Naoto acted earlier, he could notice that there was something wrong. 

It’s not the feeling of violence or mentions of death. Or, anything going to its downfall, no. There is certainly something he feels — there’s this existence where, clearly as expected to happen, that she’s still alive and somehow it feels wrong that she is. Well, Mikey is absolutely happy with it! He doesn’t wish death upon her, not again. (He can’t accept the fact that it feels wrong seeing her alive but she deserves to be breathing, doesn’t she?) 

Maybe it’s him who was wrong the whole time. “You’re fucking weird earlier, Naoto. What’s up with that?”

Naoto’s relieved expression dropped as it shifted to a mix of neutrality and frustration. “Before you went back here, there were a lot of things that just happened.”

“Like what?” 

“Well,” the brunette said. “Let’s see… First, your friend Haruki or what they call ‘Pah-chin’ and his wife seemed to be expecting a child soon.” 

The blond lad had his mouth open like an ‘o’, looking happy for his old friend! “That’s great! When is the baby due?” 

“Around next month, uh, the first week of it.” 

Mikey wanted to ask a lot of things, and so he did. He will ask a bunch of things if it means to calm the raging thoughts in his head and since he cannot stop them then he’ll just distract them from expanding it any further. He asked if the Sano family dojo is still there and the students are growing day by day, he was taken aback that the students of that dojo were actually the children from the old orphanage Izana and Kakucho had renovated. 

When Naoto said that the children wanted to surprise Izana and that they wanted to learn skills from him, Kakucho had a long time trying to calm down the weeping albino since the actions of those little kids touched his heart. He also mentioned that the progress of those kids are well and that Grandpa Mansaku, if he were alive, would be so proud of his grandson. 

He also asked if Baji’s pet shop was booming in business and if Kazutora still helps him. He remembered that his childhood friend’s dream was to establish a pet shop because he loves animals and so that he could be able to help his poor mother. “How is their business?”

“They’re doing fine, don’t worry. Hanemiya and Baji are great at handling animals there. However, Matsuno stopped assisting them anymore.”

“Why? Did something bad happen to Chifuyu?” 

“Not really. He pursued his dreams of becoming a pilot but he is still making time for the pet shop and for the two of them as well.” 

Okay, that didn’t sound like a bad timeline. Even though Pah-chin's future is secured and safe, Izana’s dojo is now filled with eager students, and Baji’s pet shop alongside his husbands, means that the future didn’t change for everyone else even though there were some tweaks in it. 

But why does it feel so wrong? It felt so wrong yet correct at the same time. 

However, with that said, the look on Naoto’s face contradicts the good news he delivered to him. As much as he wanted to point that look to him, he really couldn’t help the pang on his chest that something was happening soon. 

Something heartbreaking that he should not avoid any sooner. His eyes trailed along the sight of the neat, tidy stacked papers on the coffee table that was almost stained by Naoto’s coffee. The blond lad pointed these out, wondering what they were. As soon as Mikey mentioned that part, that’s when Naoto knew that he should tell the poor guy without lying to him. 

After all, telling the truth is solid and can hurt, unlike likes that are easily moulded and shaped and it won’t let anybody get hurt. “Naoto, what are those?” 

“What?”

“That,” He pointed at the documents in front of them. The font sizes are small so his eyes could not comprehend what was written in it. “Should it concern me?” 

“Yes.” Naoto admitted. “It should. It should concern you, it might shock you.” 

The brunette detective took a proper handful of those documents and tapped it, giving it to the blond in front of him as he clasped his hands that were supported by his own lap whilst leaning a bit forward. Some of the files actually did cover half of the revealing truth, he was wary that Mikey wouldn’t be able to accept this. (Probably)

Even though he faced so many hardships, this one could practically ‘waste’ all of his efforts. Once when the blond’s hands finally reached the main document that he is supposed to read after shuffling those contemporary files, his dark eyes widened in disbelief. “The thing is, Mikey, I’m helping out on your and Senju’s divorcement papers.” 

Divorcement? Mikey thought to himself. What divorcement? No.. it can’t be! Harsh comments on his fragile mind have been surging in yet the first thing the mid-length haired man said was, “..Senju and I.. are married here?” 

It was more like a questioning relief that regardless of him hearing the worst news he had heard, he was more focused to the point that he gradually did marry the sakura-haired woman. And, marriage is such a complex construct — Mikey gripped the papers tightly, re-reading the same sentence all over again, wishing that it will change even though it’s impossible to do so.

If he were given the chance to rewrite this paper himself, then he’ll just interpret this as a typographical error and say that it will bring a heart attack to a person. 

“Yes,” Naoto answered back. 

“Why?” Mikey’s voice cracked, “...What happened?” 

“I..” the detective wasn’t so sure what to answer back. 

The current time leaper wanted to know — heck, he deserves to know what happened. The guy was a married man in this timeline, in this future he was hoping and seeking for all these months. “I’m afraid I can’t tell you everything about what happened before you came back.”

Well, the blond did not accept that answer. He denied it. 

“I’m not asking anything morbid, Naoto.” There was a striking hint of disappointment in his voice. “I have the right to know.” 

It was oddly uncomfortable, weird, and strange that Mikey was so calm right now. Usually, things like this would have made him , well, have a taste of murder once again. But no, he was just reacting normally like a sane human would. Or, more like he was trying to contain himself from responding against it. 

He’s actually right though. Mikey has every right to know so because as far as he knows, despite that handled divorcement paper, he was still married to Senju here. And yet, the needed answers were not given to him immediately. “I’m really sorry but I can’t. I’m not the right person to tell you that.”

In fact, what Naoto was saying is true. Although he’s the one who helps them manage through the divorcement, for him the entire thing on what happened between Senju and Mikey is out of his range for him to discuss. It was way personal that the brunette thinks that he isn’t supposed to be the one handling this. 

Mikey disliked that. He needed to hear the reason, now. “Naoto, please.” 

“No, I’m not in the place to tell you.”

“But I am putting you in your place to tell me the whole story as to why Senju and I filed a divorce paper.” Mikey stated, his voice strained in a serious manner. The brunette detective knows that the blond’s intent was subjectively persistent on knowing it. No harm will be done or whatsoever, but still. “If you’re the one who helps us with the entire case then that would mean you and I have the authority to discuss the matter.”

And it was quite a scary experience for Naoto to witness how Mikey uses his words in a sentence. Sometimes, he would underestimate his intelligence and hated the fact that the time leaper in front of him always kept showing his idiotic side mostly than the sophisticated one. Well, he understands it if Mikey only shows his true nature as a leader if it’s needed and if it mattered. 

As much as he abhors himself from letting himself view Mikey like how he first impersonated him, due to the constant teamwork and efforts he shared with him and Takemichi, Naoto had forgotten how serious and earnest the blond is. 

“I appreciate that you know how it works, however, it’s… quite of a one-sided agreement if one party hesitates to tell you–” 

“Then, see me as your regular client.”

Naoto fakely coughed, “How long are you trying to keep doing this?” 

“I deserve to know.” Mikey complains, “I worked long enough to see her alive.”

Seeing how desperate his longing for his wife was, he sighed as he closed his eyes just so that he would not be able to see how miserable the blond lad’s dark eyes wavers in sadness. “I think it's best suited if your friends and family would be the ones who will tell you. I’m not one to pry onto someone else’s personal problems…” His eyes looked down. “..Especially when it comes to yours.” 

Mikey sighed in defeat, giving up on convincing Naoto. He slouched back on the sofa, covering his eyes with his arm. “I know the answer to this question but… please reassure me and tell me that Senju’s healthy and alive in this world.” 

“Of course she is.” 

“That, she’s not dying anymore — that she wouldn’t face any illnesses or violence ever again in her entire life.” 

“Yes.. She’s breathing and well, Mikey.” 

Mikey’s frown turned into a slight smile, putting off a huff. With still closed eyelids and his legs tapping continuously as if trying to fasten up the time, he tilted his head upwards. So many questions and it only added up when the door suddenly busted open as a familiar brunette came in the room with the pained aura coming from him. 

And when the blond saw the person who came inside, his facial expression was stunned. If Takemichi is looking like he just felt the most depressing thing ever, then his thoughts get worse. So what did it really cause for him to terminate his marriage status with Senju? He was pretty sure that it’s his fault again. 

Did he cheat on her again? Did he hit her? Did he abuse her? Did he abandon her? Did he… did he hate her? No! That’d be unacceptable and it was impossible for him to do that to Senju! He would never hit her, he would never do those despicable things on a girl. If he does, he’s afraid that he’s going to disappoint his late elder brother. 

After all, Shinichiro always said that never, ever hit girls no matter what. 

What made them get divorced in the present when he finally saved Senju? What did he actually do to make them get permanently separated in terms of marital status? 

He’d punch himself if he did those horrible things to Senju– no, he might even beat himself or kill himself even better. Mikey’s fists curled into a clench as he straightened his back. “Mikey… are you back?” 

He nodded slowly, blinking a few times. “Takemichi.”  

“Your… your soon to be ex-wife called earlier.” Takemichi looked at him with a pair of sad eyes as he adjusted his coat, taking something from it. “She said that you can come back to your shared house with her the day after tomorrow. She’s almost done packing her things.” 

Mikey was still confused and perhaps in complete denial too. The ex-time leaper noticed this with a quick glance from the lad’s face and lowered his head. Seeing this, the blond lightly begged him to tell everything. 

He really clings to hope, doesn’t he? 

Takemichi grabbed his phone as he discreetly dialled a phone number as he looked at Mikey with a display that screamed apologising. “I– We, we will tell you soon, okay? With.. with the others, alright?” 

He then excused him as he went to the corner and quietly whispered something to this phone. Mikey gave out a tch sound but groaned in defeat. Naoto stood up with his empty coffee cup as he tapped the papers that he brought with him and rolled the newspaper he was reading just earlier, “Well.. that’s your answer.” 

“Yeah, I get it.” Mikey annoyingly rolls his eyes at him. 

“If things go wrong or if things aren’t still okay,” Naoto mentioned. “You’re free and welcome to use my office if you want. Also, if you’re going to leave, go take a shower here in the office’s restroom.” He continued, putting the papers in its proper place and washing his used mug. “You left spare clothing here anyway so you’re set, it’s in the restroom compartment as well.” 

“...Thanks.”

“Mhm.”

-

The place didn’t change. It’s still there, the nice view and the flower arrangements that displayed the entire Hanagaki residence. Hanging pots were still there, still looking lovely as always, and it appears that there are newer flowerbeds too. He could guess that Hinata had a great time picking up-to-date pots, variations of flowers and bushes, and she also bought cacti too. 

Those little green-leaf clovers are still displayed there, of course, being the symbol of the Hanagaki residence. Although the four-leafed ones are quite rare to see in lawns or gardens that they just bought realistically fake ones instead, the five-leafed ones are hugging alongside with the grass. He also saw that the fences are upgraded and turned into sturdier ones than the old ones.

Seriously, the changes in the future whilst he was busy time leaping was shocking. 

With the wife’s hobbies of gardening, perhaps even Takemichi also took this flower craze to heart and helped Hinata through everything. Mikey was glad that his saviour is living his life to the fullest and that he’s spending his entire life with the love of his life forever that not even the afterlife could tear or separate them apart.

Speaking of Takemichi, the blond lad remembered what the brunette told him back at the office. It felt like he just turned back to an old tune– similarly to that, that is. He was still baffled until now. 

(Sounds of a phone call ending in a small beep as the former time leaper brunette turned his back as he faced Mikey, sitting on the chair that Naoto was sitting at before. The detective preferred standing up since he needed to keep the blood and energy flowing after those full minutes of sitting on a comfortable chair. 

Mikey shifted his body towards Takemichi so that he’s able to tell him what he is about to say. So that he wouldn’t slouch or complain, or maybe ask him to fix his sitting position before going straight to the point. He puts his phone back as he pressed his lips into a thin line before opening it.

“Okay, so, uhm…” He started nervously a little, “Do you still remember where my house was?”

“I do, I still do. Why?”

“Alright. That’s because…” Takemichi’s eyes averted to Naoto’s direction quickly enough just to send him the message. “..I think it’s the proper place to tell you the whole story privately. Obviously we can’t do it here, am I right?”

Mikey nodded eagerly. “Well, if it all takes to know what occurred then… I don’t even mind if you have to tell me at the top of Mount Everest.” he continued, “Or in the middle of the desert, anywhere. Senju’s well-being is more important than everything else in this world.”

Takemichi smiled with his eyes slightly as he got up, patted Naoto’s shoulder blade as he approached the door, signalling that he’ll leave because he had to do something in his house. “Just arrive after you freshen up, okay? We’ll be waiting.”)

Right, he just remembers that Takemichi’s house is the meeting place. He wonders if he told their other friends and family about this. Ably, that should be expected as always. It is inevitable but it would be more shocking if the brunette didn’t tell the others. The subject is confidential so maybe it’s understandable if no one really knows.

Besides, Mikey wanted no one to interfere in his problems. He doesn’t want them to get worried all over again, the last time they did everything went downhill. He doesn’t want this to happen so the best choice he could come up with is to handle it alone. That’s going to be a little bit impossible considering that both of his friends, Draken and Takemichi + Naoto already know it. 

Also, if it’s the Hanagaki house he’s visiting, then that means the people who will approach him are Takemichi and Hinata only. Well, that wouldn’t be bad. It sounds good, actually. He knocked the door three times and rang the doorbell once, just like how they told him before, and the door was greeted open by the rosy-haired lass as expected.

When he was pulled to go inside with deemed small force (which he didn’t mind at all), familiar faces were scattered all across the living room. Mitsuya, Draken, Emma, Izana, Kazutora, Baji, Chifuyu, Yuzuha, Hakkai, and Kakucho… Ten specific people were inside and he should have probably seen this coming when he saw those parked motorcycles outside. 

How come he even ignored those? And still get surprised when there’s people inside besides the Hanagaki couple? Oh well, Takemichi did mention that it is a ‘we’ that will be the ones telling him, not an ‘I’. Still though, Mikey did not really expect ten people inside. 

With this happening, there’s an etched feeling the blond time leaper felt since his best friends knew about the time leaping and all– That Draken was now fully aware that he experienced his soul going back in time and experiences the same feelings of grief and that damned gunshot wound. 

“Oh.” 

He was speechless, that was a fact. It wasn’t only him, everyone else too. The only ones who weren't astonished were the house owners. Mikey’s obsidian eyes scanned throughout the room, the living room was fairly big that it could fit ten to fifteen people in one setting so it wasn’t time consuming to check who is who.

Though, the thing is, the Akashi brothers aren’t present. So, the way his mouth opened to mention someone he’s willing to seek answers about, asked about the two. The guy was really dead serious about her. Baji answered his question instead since the others didn’t respond right away. “...Mikey, of course they’re with their little sister. They’re with Senju, okay?”

He was an idiot for even asking that. 

“Oh, right.. Right, sure, of course.” 

The guy felt nervous, well, who wouldn’t be? Facing people you basically grew up with until adulthood that knows a lot about you and witnessing horrible things in life as well. Sure maybe he was bloody as hell before, or dangerous too, leading hundreds of people in such a way that family and friends were familiar with. 

But him divorcing one of their closest friends, especially when two of them actually played with the soon to be ex-wife during childhood? Oh, that’s a whole ass nervous breakdown. Baji was familiar with the girl, considering that he played with her– with them, actually, when the Akashi siblings were still fine and Shinichiro alive. (They’re around in the fifth to sixth grade at that time.)

Barely looking in their eyes and forcing himself to do so because he felt like drowning in shame, Emma and Izana are the first one who approached their brother and hugged him immediately. They’re clearly worried about his state right now and started to ask and bombard him with questions. “Oh my god, Mikey, we were so worried!”

“I know.” Mikey said as he hugged them back. “I know.” 

“Are you okay? We figured out just yesterday you didn’t sleep at your house… Or even in the dojo place at all..” Emma frowned worriedly. “Izana kept ringing your phone and it turns out you left it in your house.” 

“I even drove all the way to your house just to check on you.” the tanned albino added in as he sighed deeply. “You seriously have the knack to leave your phone.” 

“..Thanks, both of you.” Mikey muttered to them. 

The sandy blonde woman looked at her older brother with a sad display on her face, “We just care for you, Mikey.” 

“Next time, you better bring your damn phone.” Izana patted his back with a little weight and flicked his forehead not so gently. The blond lad grunted as he rolled his eyes towards the purple-eyed man. 

He scanned the room, observing their forced stoic and timid faces before glancing back at his siblings which he wanted to clarify something about her. Mikey was worried. "Are you guys.. mad at Senju?" 

With that said, all their faces fell flat sadly as they shook their heads no. He was glad that they aren’t but why are they holding such a sad expression? Shouldn’t they be displaying shock and disbelief at him? At first, Mikey thought that they were just pranking him and thinking that they hate Senju because they separated. 

And yet, they aren’t. Everyone was worried about the couple — they aren’t teaming on who is who. No one is teaming up with one side, no one is teaming up to whoever they chose to, no one is teaming up. They just genuinely care for both and are concerned too to the point that it did affect them in a way. 

Baji spoke first in the situation, “You guys were so happy back then. We still remembered how you guys look at each other and we can tell that both of you are in love and ready to start a life anew together.” 

“Oh.” was all Mikey muttered. 

“Just a few months ago, you won’t stop blabbering and bragging that you’re getting married to Senju.” Mitsuya chuckled dryly, “Thanks to Senju, you guys saved at least twenty percent because she was kind enough that I insisted on giving a discount to the wedding dress and your tuxedo.” 

Then again, they are confused. Why did it seem that Mikey forgot the reason he’s getting divorced? Kazutora and Chifuyu even recalled that the blond didn't drink anything that had alcohol in it. The tallest man looked at Mikey with a worried face, it’s a look that says Mikey should tell them the truth about him after the others decided to apprise him of the situation behind. 

Mikey sighed deeply and closed his eyes. It does look like that he has no choice but to say it, after this is the only opportunity he has left, he has to. He mentally apologised to Naoto as he inhaled deeply. Sorry, Naoto. I have to tell them. They deserve to know what I have been into. 

“Please tell me everything. Tell me what happened between me and Senju.” His obsidian eyes looked at them sincerely. “And, I have to say something afterwards too.” 

Everyone nodded at his statement and proceeded to recollect and answer every question Mikey asked them. Although this was all based from their own perspective, at least it gave him the initial idea or the centre point.

Still, what they told him broke his heart. 

(They say that newlyweds can be openly affectionate. It was true, they all knew that. All of them saw how two gang leaders fell in love with each other and it progressed their relationship throughout the years. After all, no one had expected that the two were childhood friends. Gradually, they thought that Mikey and Senju would be able to balance each other out.

Actually, the two did. 

But not anymore when they noticed changes already after a couple of few months. Bickering between is a normal sight for them knowing they didn’t mean it and probably an outcome of their love. However, that bickering turned into arguing instead. There would be times where they tend to hide it in public and if they come back home, they resume that. 

It was a pitiful and tiring sight for their friends. Not only those who were affected inside the room right now but also the people who know them personally! Peh-yan, Pah-chin, Inupi, Koko, Wakasa, Benkei, Takeomi, Haruchiyo, Akkun, Takuya, Yamagishi, Makoto… All of the people in their circle had been noticing it. 

So, whenever they ask about them, Draken and Baji would normally sway them off and tell them that the two are okay even though they aren’t. They just decided to observe because asking Mikey or Senju about their situation might not be a good idea since them being angry would result badly in the end. 

Like how Takemichi and Hinata tried to confront them along with Draken and Emma. Approaching the couple by themselves upon appearing in front of their doorstep. 

Knocking and knocking, no one keeps answering so the sandy blonde did her priorities straight as a sister and opened the damn door instead. Living room, no sight of Mikey and Senju. Dining room, no sight of them either. Kitchen, nothing. They checked everything downstairs not until they heard muffled shouts upstairs. 

Didn’t even bother if they made noise and shit, their fight and flight response had been activated all of a sudden. And, when they actually did reach upstairs, they hesitantly stopped in their tracks. Shit, should they even have the authority to barge into someone else’s privacy in the first place? Sure, they were concerned and worried and all but, what are they doing right now…. Was it acceptable? 

Emma pressed her lips into a thin line, a sweat drop slid down off her temples. “I.. I don’t think we should—” 

“I think that is late for that already, Emma…” Hinata answered her as quietly as possible. “You went through the door the moment no one was answering.” 

“Well, yeah.. But..” The woman sighed. 

“We should get out then.” Takemichi recommended as he held Hinata’s hand tightly. “It would be best if we didn’t meddle in their business for once… I guess..”

“They’ve been like this for the past few weeks. We’ve been trying to avoid this as if it’s a normal occurrence.” Emma’s husband rejected the idea of leaving Mikey and Senju alone from their business. “I mean, come on, we all know how hard-headed the two can get… seeing them argue almost everyday is not normal anymore.” 

The three of them knew how Draken cared so much for Mikey. Of course, Senju too since she was his leader before back in the Three Deities. Their attention sparked up as the shouts inside the room were getting louder. The four leaned near to the door, trying to listen to the words. 

“I can’t handle this anymore, Mikey!” That voice belonged to the albino-haired woman. “Everyday, Mikey! I can’t.. I don’t think I could longer–”

“I’m so tired too, Senju! Tired of arguing the same shit all the time, can’t we just…” They heard Mikey exasperatedly sigh.  “Let’s just.. Let’s take a break.” 

“What…?”

“You heard me, Senju.” Mikey said, they heard him turn around due to the audible footsteps he just did. “Maybe it’s best if we’re separated for a little while..” 

“Are you..” the woman’s voice cracked, “..are you saying we should..  Why can’t we just try to fix this, Mikey?” 

“We’ve been trying, and trying, and trying. It never works!” 

“Then let’s just try and try until we figure it out!” She remarked, “Do you not want a good future for the both of us?” 

A miserable scoff emitted through Mikey’s lips, “Why can’t you just give up, Sen?”

“Because I love you.” She wistfully declared, stepping towards the door before opening the knob. “If you truly want to keep this relationship, you’d never give up…” Senju painfully frowns. “But it seems that you just did.”

When she opened the door, there she saw her friends as she widened her eyes in shock and a small gasp. Her tears almost formed that time that it momentarily stopped because of them. Draken, Emma, Takemichi, Hinata… they garnered both of the arguing couple’s attention that they can’t even utter a single word. 

This felt an awkward and uncomfortable situation for the both of them. After all, no one would blame Senju nor Mikey for reacting like this. Not knowing that your friends are eavesdropping already and witnessing things that shouldn’t be seen ever. Above all, they were the ones to blame for barging into someone else’s house unannounced.

However, instead of getting approached with an angry scold, Senju and Mikey did not have the energy to quarrel with them. “Excuse me..” the albino lass said, making her way out without trying to make a fuss.

The guests were embarrassed as hell, that’s expected, as they felt like they really shouldn't have eavesdropped or meddled even though their intentions were pure and good willed. Mikey glanced at them with his familiar agonised gaze, he went closer to the door as he excused himself as well. “Enjoy yourselves at home..” 

“Shit.” Draken cursed only. 

The room wasn’t messy or anything, rather it was oddly ‘designed’ in a way where the sheet covers were slightly in the wrong corners, some items were placed wrongly in different furnishings, and the pillows aren’t symmetrically lying down to their supposed position in bed. Yet, it was still clean nonetheless. 

So clean that this did not represent the love Mikey and Senju had for each other before it went downhill little by little. It doesn’t mean that they are messy when they are still in love, no, but the room was representing them fully and completely. Not like this, not like how their picture frames are delightfully displayed perfectly aligned, not like how it used to be when it was happy,  not like the present day. It was wrong, everything was wrong. 

And when the four of them noticed this, they all thought of the same thing. 

There was no more hope for Mikey and Senju’s relationship to flourish into goodness.)

“I…” the blond lad gaped his mouth, feeling all the emotions related to that certain day. His head dropped low, letting his yellow locks shadow his eyes. Dropping to his knees as if he lost balance, Takemichi and Draken aided and helped him. Mikey cursed under his breath, clenching fists into a ball.

He has to keep himself from crying, he can’t break down here. Showing how vulnerable he can be, it’s just like Emma said before. He’s just a kid no matter how many façades he puts up with, even though the guy is in his late twenties and entering early thirties soon. Mikey breathed in and out multiple times before standing up steadily, giving eye contact to many. 

Telling Mikey what happened seemed like a bad idea, seeing how the lad just reacted badly to it. But, they have to. Sighing, Baji walked up to his childhood friend as he patted his shoulder blade as he glanced at him with his onyx eyes. “You don’t have to force yourself to look okay. Just cry, we understand.” 

“It’s good,” Mikey smiled at him slightly before reverting back to its original downward line. He felt his own heart beating so fast because of the urge to break down, “I’ll be fine.” 

Baji nodded, still staying beside the blond. “Okay. We’ll be ready to help whenever you need it.” 

The man appreciated how his circle of friends has always been supportive and comforting despite how much of an asshole he is (as he thinks of his own), even so he still has numerous questions to ask them. He knows that all of them are fond of Senju, having a great relationship with each and every one of them. 

Kakucho decided to suddenly speak up about the issue, “Do you still want to hear other points of view towards your relationship with her?” 

Mikey nodded yes. “Please. I need to know everything about…” he quietly muttered the last two words. “..my wife.”

“Alright.” Getting permission from the young man, Kakucho spoke up. “We still remember how you guys tried to get together.” A dry chuckle came out, “It was… it was a rollercoaster.” 

“What do you mean?” 

“There’s a lot of things that seemed off when you tried to win her over. The proper intentions were there, yeah, but before when you took her to a stroll date.. You somehow gave her the least favourite flavour of ice cream.”

“But chocomint flavour is her usual?” 

“Exactly.” Kakucho pointed out, “And that’s not the last one yet.”

“Huh?”

Hakkai blended into the conversation as he got a faint signal from Kakucho to continue. “It’s not only you who seemed off… Although mostly that is, there were a few days before Senju was completely ‘off’. Not exactly physically, but she was acting weird about it.”

Mikey has his ears perk up to this current conversation as everyone in the room listens to them carefully. “How.. how off she is..?” 

The one speaking it appears to be hinting at something, “She was looking pale at that time.”

“What?”

“Her looking pale happens sometimes, and whenever you guys try to free your stress outside, it gets worse instead. She left you and came home immediately after you went inside the department store.” 

The blond curved his lips upside down, his tone rang of disappointment. “Did we really hate each other? I couldn’t bring myself to hate her even if it was small or not.” 

“Before you guys did file for a divorcement agreement and months after the ‘honeymoon phase’ or so…” Hakkai continued, “..Both of you got into a love-hate relationship that made us so concerned eventually.” 

They all nodded at that statement, which made Mikey more curious. Even Chifuyu had mentioned that they were trying to look for a pet suitable enough for them to take care of despite being busy and that he and Senju would visit Baji’s pet shop almost everyday because they find the animals there cute. Not until one day they suddenly stopped going, making Chifuyu and Baji worried. 

Or when Kazutora brought up this one moment where Mikey and Senju are seen frequently going inside and out of a photo booth (since the pet shop is like a neighbouring stall, with the windows as clear as day, the images are seen perfectly in view) and when the tiger himself asked the two, as they answered and quote “We wanted to have something to cherish and hold onto it forever, you know? We’re happy together and what is better than taking a picture of it?”

Izana said the picture of polaroids coming from the photo booths had been hung before in their couple's bedroom. He told Mikey that both him and Senju love to put frames to decorate their shared house with, especially when it surrounds warmth and captivates anyone who would ever step on their house. 

There was a lot to process, so many to absorb at once, and numerous questions starting to get answered one by one. Although glad and grateful that his friends and family did not hesitate to tell these things to him, Mikey felt like there are times where he doesn’t prefer to know about those heartbreaking things. 

He used to check and almost adopted a pet with Senju. He used to take countless pictures inside the photo booth with Senju. He used to decorate the house with Senju. Everything he does, there was always her. Her who shaped him to who he became. And yet, happiness is not enough as it breaks them apart. Again. 

Has it always been like this? The blond lad hopes not. Wishing he could change it, and granted that he could– all that's left is how to execute it. He gave off a miserable smile, “I see..” 

“For all what happened, you know, Mikey..” Emma started. “She still didn’t stop to finish that cookbook.” 

Just one word of that special book, it cannot be helped that Mikey almost has his tears out. His voice was a little shaky, “Really?” 

“Yeah. She said that she would want it finished, and that it can help other people if… oh.”  

Sudden tears flowed out of Emma's sockets as she blinked a few times before Hinata and Yuzuha rubbed her back with a sad expression on their faces. Just mentioning that cook book has that effect where it just lets everyone weep out. 

Same for Mikey, he does cherish the cookbook a lot. And if Senju decided to continue her work, does that mean.. are they expecting a child? 

"Emma.." he began as calmly as he could, "..Am I expecting a child with Senju?" 

A child. His little kid. Developing in his wife's womb. Yet, they are separating already before the child is born. The sandy blonde didn't respond to her brother's pleas. 

For her, it was hard to answer because she felt and remembered how Senju cries and vents to her. 

A firm grip was placed on Emma's shoulders as Mikey determinedly needs to know, needing to get that damn confirmation because he knows he fucked up too much. He doesn't want to become an absent father like his dad did to them.  

"Please," Mikey begged. "Is she pregnant?" 

"No." She finally answered him, holding back a sob. "She.. Senju.. got a miscarriage." 

("What am I supposed to do.." Senju sobbed tears, covering her face with her small hands. She had been continuously crying these past few hours and it can't be helped. 

Yuzuha filled a glass with drinking water as she handed it to the albino lass. Hina kept patting and rubbing her back and shoulders so that it might calm the lady. And Emma insisted on wiping her tears and forming sweat around her temples. 

"Oh, Senju.. it's not your fault." She reassured the lass multiple times. 

“We kept trying so hard, we tried everything there was.” The sobbing woman exclaimed, grabbing a tissue as she looked at her best friends with puffy eyes. “It’s been months… and god, I’m.. I’m so tired already..” 

Emma hugged her friend as she tried so hard refraining herself from crying, “I’m so sorry, Senju..”

“I love your brother, I do, so so much.. But..” Senju sighed with a hiccup afterwards from all that crying, “I think he deserves someone who can bore him a child.”) 

Hina continued the story for Emma, who appears unable to control her emotions at the moment while being hugged by Draken. “There’s a lot of trips from the hospital back then.. A lot of visits to the fertility doctor as well. Senju tried IVF on herself, hoping to have a baby.” 

“It failed, of course.” Yuzuha added in with a gloomy tone. “She called us while you were sleeping in the middle of night, she couldn’t sleep at all with that stress and frustration. Senju mentioned that having a surrogate can be fine or adopting a child is fine, however.. She really wanted to know what pregnancy feels like.” 

“Despite all of that, she still efforts to keep smiling, you know?” Emma hopped back to the conversation. “A lot happened, sure, but you two kept loving each other..”

“...until it burned out.” Hina sighed sadly. Her shoulders are being rubbed with a concerned Takemichi. 

Mikey was visibly sad when he heard this, his voice cracked in disbelief. “H-how did I not help her go through all of that..?” 

“You did.” Izana suddenly said. “Just… it’s not like we know everything that happened. Aside from the frequent arguments and failed pregnancies, all of us are sure that there is something that made you guys file a divorce.” 

“..Huh?” 

“Think about it, arguing constantly would’ve been enough for a married couple to be separated. You guys have something that we don’t know.” 

The silver-haired lad has a point on that. 

Had it not for him to expect that this timeline would be so great and peaceful, he would’ve prepared for what he just heard from his closest friends and family. Mikey knew to himself that he wasn’t perfect, nobody was. He knew from the start that marrying means following the vows he promised and recited at the aisle with her. From their ups and downs, sickness and health should a couple stick together. 

Numerous timelines, multiple time leapings, ang sleepless nights result in this. Regardless of these things, he could never blame Senju. She didn’t do anything wrong, all she ever did was to live and he was the one who kept messing her life. All she ever wanted was a life with him, knowing that he was a living curse. 

He is not someone who is pleasant to be with, he knows that sad fact, and yet she chose him despite all those bad remarks about him. Maybe it was his fate that he ended up in the worst timeline possible and that time itself was playing out. Or, maybe God was petty enough and decided to ruin things for him. 

Mikey collapsed to his knees as his eyes darkened in sorrow, “She’s alive.. Yes.. but… if not being able to be with her… then.. What was the point..?”

He kept muttering to himself  whether he deserves this life or not. He already repented and asked for forgiveness a lot of times, and perhaps it was not enough for whoever was above the world. It was cruel, yes, and that is how it should be. How it works for the world that was tortured enough. 

Draken, Takemichi, Izana, and Emma came to aid the blond lad as they heard something uttered coming from his mouth. “If she is alive here.. Then, that’s all it matters.. It’s alright.” 

He didn’t care if he said that out loud or not, whether if the others were confused or to get concerned by that. If they think to themselves that Senju is originally dead in the first place, fully aware that they’d just deny it. 

The first two knew what Mikey was talking about. Takemichi was aware of things, right in the first place since he was the trigger of the man’s time travelling. Draken only found out because he had contact with Takemichi’s phone and he was willing that he’ll do whatever Mikey asks him to do. He owes a lot to that guy. 

There were no more tears left to cry, Mikey had to calm his rampaging heart before trying to breathe in and out since it got suffocating. He thanked the four of them who came up to him, whispering a ‘thank you’ as he rose himself from collapsing onto his knees. “...When will the final papers be signed in order for us to be successfully divorced?”

“In a few days, Mikey.” Mitsuya answered his question. 

Just a few more days. Would that mean he still has a chance to fix everything? Will he be able to fix it in time? Will he be able to face Senju from all the things that have happened? After all, there’s also another reason why they had to break their wedding promises to each other. 

He couldn’t give up. He will not and he thinks he shouldn’t. There are so many things he needed to figure out— things that needed to be solved. He needs to know what Senju puts in her box and the needed lock and key just to open it, or what kind of recipe would Senju put as an ending. 

A lot of reasons to live– and she was his major reason. 

If the woman he desperately wanted saved never gave up on him to every timeline he had visited, then so should he. Maybe this time would be a silly reason, but he’s ready to risk it all if he only wanted to see Senju smiling and enjoying her life. He wouldn’t give up on her that easily. 

There were a lot of detours but that was okay. He felt a little hopeful contrary to what his face just displayed in front of his peers. Then again, should he just allow that he’s going to part ways with Senju? So in that way she won’t be able to experience death once again and him seeing her lifeless body? Well the thing is, the woman will never experience it anymore if Mikey does anything and everything just to prevent it. 

Plus, he imagines that his older brother Shinichiro cheers him on. 

Minutes passed on and oddly enough, Mikey was silent that it gathered everyone’s worry. Asking him if he was okay and if needed a chair to sit on, or a drink to hydrate, or a good bed enough for him to rest his body. “Hey, Mikey, you good?” 

He nodded in response before looking at everyone inside the room with an appreciative gaze towards them. Mikey figured that he should also tell his part to them. “I guess.. You guys are wondering why I look like I don’t know what happened between me and Senju.”

They shook their heads yes at him except for the other two that know but they have to go along with it. The blond only scratched at his nape as he continued, “I promise, I really don’t know. I wasn’t joking when I said that.” 

“Yeah.. but it was weird. How come you forgot it?” Kazutora asked. “I mean, we believe in you– it’s just that, it’s kinda off in some parts.” 

“There is something that I’ve been meaning to tell..” Mikey started, “Probably something big to absorb?” 

Baji hummed in question, “Is it going to be revealing?”

“Yes.” 

“Then… what is it?” 

“Did you guys notice something different about me these past few months?” 

When they looked at each other just to confirm it, Chifuyu spoke up first so that they’d go in turns to speak. “You’ve been distancing yourself in the beginning, as far as I can remember.”

Most of what they said was true and accurate, which made Mikey a little bit surprised but he did expect that since most of them have a strong memory. Like what Yuzuha said when he decided to distract himself mostly on work so he wouldn’t be able to remind himself of the drastic problems. (Which was true but it wasn’t technically a job– or was it? He wasn’t sure– that made him busy all of a sudden.)

Or when Emma and Izana mentioned that whenever they visit his house, it’s either he’s not at his own house or just decided to stay out late. They all mentioned things that did happen and he was genuinely shocked at what his other self did before his ‘real’ self merged to this timeline. 

All of these things are true, that he can agree. Although he’s going to question some of them, most of it was definitely correct. “I didn’t expect you guys to say a lot about it…”

“Can’t be helped,” Kakucho gave a shrug. “You’ve been mostly around in everyone’s lives. It’d be much weirder if no one bats an eye on your behaviour.” 

Mikey emitted a soft chuckle that made him relieve a light feeling to his chest. “Isn’t that so touching?”

Izana rolled his eyes, “Shut up. Now, what were you trying to tell us?” 

“Ah,” the lad’s lips formed an ‘o’, looking at Draken and Takemichi with no words to tell anymore just to say a message to them that he’s going to do it. “Do you guys remember that Takemichi used to time leap by saving Hina and everyone else in the process?”

This made them get more curious. “What are you trying to say…?”

“There's a lot of timelines where it indicates what would happen afterwards after an action is made at the end of the day, going to be either a consequence or not.” 

I’m going to tell them now.

“Wait… are you..?” 

Just by saying timelines and referring to the word ‘time leap’, the reaction was immaculate. It was some sort of a mixed emotions, their eyes widened at the revelation coming from their leader and perhaps a role leader in some cases, “Don’t you fucking tell us—” 

“Yeah.. I’m a time-leaper. I’ve seen horrendous things and have been trying to save Senju from her death.” Mikey told them the truth. I’m going to risk it all. Just for her, and only for her. 

Chapter Text

He remembered how vivid his memory was with the public playground when he was a little kid. He was five, perhaps or not, or was he around seven to eight years old? The park was not surrounded by lots of kids during that time so whenever he comes there, his favourite monkey bars are left open for him to occupy.

Maybe Keisuke would catch up to him, saying something about how fast his friend is going at the top. Obnoxious little brat yet is charismatic as hell, that’s just how the Sano siblings work. The genes were one of a hell of a lot, and every person who might’ve met the whole family must’ve thought that they are just generally charming. (The mother being dubbed as attractive, the father as an outgoing chatterbox, and their children being a perfect mix of both with individual traits of their own as they grow up.)

That’s probably the time where two more people joined the duo and became a quad, or a trio instead, since the other was trying to catch up to them. Ah, yes, of course. She’s always behind them, right? 

If she were a boy, then she could’ve belonged with them. No matter how good she was at climbing in monkey bars, how high she could slide, how far she could swing, or how high she could jump in see-saws, her appearance was holding her back. 

He also remembers that somewhere around that day afterwards, when she came back to play again with her other big brother, her hair, instead of flowing around from her little shoulders, was neatly tied into a small bun. He thought that she must’ve asked her brunette big bro to do it for her. (She has an absent father, well not technically since the guy was a single father, so that’d be understandable at least)

Then she wore shorts and a simple shirt, then slowly added the masculine way of speaking. (That went terribly wrong for the other brother, and soon that deteriorated their relationship but he doesn’t really want to remember that memory.) 

Anyway, there was a specific golden memory that he reminisced about. Big bro Shin and big bro Takeomi were there, too. Keisuke and Haruchiyo were playing tag freely and he was left alone at the top of the bars as his gaze followed the two. It was breezy so he didn’t worry about getting sweaty and asking his big bro to wipe it away for him. 

He felt a small clang beside him as he saw Senju smiling brightly and was amazed at how gorgeous the view was at the top. “What are you doing here?” 

“Enjoyin’ the view,” She replied. “Now I see the reason why you love being here.” 

“I guess..” Mikey muttered off. He admits to himself that the girl was just as fast as him at climbing, unlike his two other friends chasing around at the bottom. He never really sees her up close because his entire attention was on Haru and Keisuke so getting to know Senju well did not really appeal to him most of the time. 

(Maybe that was the reason why they acted like strangers for the first time they met in so many years, only for them to open up to each other after a whole war.) 

Now that he thinks about it, he thought that the space between him and the girl was kind of awkward but comfortable nevertheless. His impression was that this girl was acting like them, not that he didn’t mind which was fine for him, but he kind of expected that she would act like Emma. 

His little sister is fond of those girly things, those girly clothes, bows and hair ties, small jewellery or some sort, and those things which he could not understand that is called makeup. The initial thought is that whenever Senju comes to their house, she’s out playing and hanging out with Emma instead. 

It was the other way around. Again, Mikey doesn’t care, it’s just that it’s eye-opening. Plus, she doesn’t have a mother figure to look up inspiration to and she was just raised by men in their household so that must be it. The breeze blew in their direction softly, he always liked being on the top and perhaps the girl beside him must’ve thought that it’s gonna be a good opportunity to sit on the top. Like him. 

“Whatcha doin’ here anyway?” Mikey started, not giving any eye contact towards the girl. He seriously wanted to know why she would be here in the first place. “Thought ya would be playin’ tag with those two down there.”

Or drawing near to the umbrella tree shade. 

Senju shrugged, “I don’t know.. I just thought it’s going to be a nice view here on top. Haru is enjoyin’ right now so I don’t wanna ruin that, big bro Takeomi and big bro Shinichiro are smoking again, don’t wanna inhale in their smoke..” 

Well, sitting with her isn’t gonna harm him anyway. He can share this monkey bar playground with her, too, he guesses, aside from Keisuke and Haruchiyo. Honestly, she ain’t that bad. 

“Feel free being here then.” 

She grinned, “Thanks.”

Sometimes, he thinks about whether they're friends or not. Most of the days he had not spent time with her solo because he preferred playing with her only if her brother is there or if Keisuke is also there. He wonders if she noticed that pattern, slightly guilty about it (he didn’t let it consume him though)

And then, things happen and he hasn’t seen them since. Er, scratch that, it’s only Senju that he hasn’t seen those longer years. Because of that, he never quite thought of her not until when he saw her again in a gang uniform that completely rivals his. 

It is indeed a bittersweet memory, Mikey acknowledges that. Although those were a long time ago, he still processes them until now. Unfolding them little by little with no exertion or force, trying to accept how things were even though he wishes to change the late events just a little. So, there he is, sitting in the same spot of the same playground in his childhood. 

The place didn’t change much, not at all, nothing was replaced with something new. He expects that the swings or even the bars he played with before would rust, it did not. Probably a public cleaner was taking care of the park and making sure that none of them would get dirty or rusty so the materials won’t be replaced with newer ones. 

The place was empty, as if it was a private area and seemed like it was secluded from the public area to visit from. Cloudy, no hints of sky blue, no sunlight striking through, the weather appeared to be gloomy right now. It changed when the weather felt like shifting from a sunny day to a cloudy one. 

No signs of raining so the blond wouldn’t worry about getting drenched in the rain soon. He was actually waiting for Naoto to come back since the brunet guy insisted on buying some warm, nice, hot snack for him to eat. While he thinks that the detective is trying to be considerate, he thinks that he forgot to tell him that he should buy his favourites instead. 

Or not, can’t be picky if someone else is buying for him for free. Alternatively, he could also just be a jackass and try to demand the guy to buy taiyaki for him. Ah, he isn’t going to do that — felt embarrassing, he thought. 

He picked up a pebble to play with, being bored and alone in an empty place wasn’t really giving him a calm feeling. It feels like his thoughts were now escaping in his now somehow-unstable-yet-stable-in-a-way mind and they were playing with the swings and slides and all. 

The fuck? Mikey is aware that this is just plainly a trick to play. Like how you would face your inner demons, he’s having an internalised half-assed fight by himself except his brain is the one acting by itself. This could be just hunger for all he knows, trying to replace those thoughts with food instead, at least that he could have his temporary fill and just focuses on the grub he munches. 

He just wishes that he could just distract himself with something that is worthy to be called a distraction instead of this lone pebble he picked up just earlier. Never in the mood to play by himself with these playground equipment, thinks that he’s way too old for these things. Then again, who is way too old for some quality time in the good ol’ park? 

“Oh, well.” Mikey shrugged and decided to stand on the swing. “Fuck it.” 

His blond hair swaying with the direction he’s swinging whilst standing, it’s better this way. Although being half-bored with this plain idea, he has hands occupied and his legs won’t lose their touch on stretching due to the duration of him sitting down. 

Considering that it was still early, kind of, since the lad told everyone the real reason. Right, maybe that is why he was here because of it. Finally, Naoto came back with a warm paper bag hugged with his arms as he looked straight at Mikey, who was having a leisure time standing on the swing. 

“Never thought you’d be standing there,” The brunet mentioned and swayed the paper bag just for a little bit, to motion him. “ Was it fun?”

Mikey stepped down as he shrugged slightly before he responded back, “Kinda. It’s more like looking glum and some random stranger who thought it’s going to relieve the boredom he felt.” 

“Just go wash your hands, can’t let your filthy hands grabbin’ these warm buns.” 

“Well, that’s rude.” Mikey snorted as he went to the park’s washroom. 

Naoto rolled his eyes, sitting on a bench as he grabbed a piece from the paper bag. “It’s called hygiene and cleanliness.”

The blond lad sat beside him, his hands practically reaching out to the warm bread as he took a bite. Furrowing his eyebrows in surprise, liking the taste of this bread. He doesn’t remember whether he already relished the flavour or not, but the pastry is decent enough to his taste buds. “What’s this?”

“Never tasted coconut bread before?” The police detective said as he chewed on the freshly baked bread he just bought for the both of them. Mikey only said an oh before continuing to eat on his piece of bread. Despite being genuinely fond of the pastry and it somehow filled his empty stomach, his thoughts were still occupied by the events at the Hanagaki residence. 

Of course, how could a piece of bread have the ability to turn off the thoughts raging inside of a man’s fragile mind? It can’t just turn a hanging, thin thread into a strongly hanging, thick thread that it won’t break by a single blow of the wind or a flicker. Mikey was still healing, so the thread is still developing to become a good handle. 

Takemichi couldn’t be with them at the moment since he has to handle things in his own house. Quite acceptable, it is, after the revelation was spoken to them and the reactions were a mess. Filled with mixed emotions, so it was kinda stimulating, a pressuring sentiment that nobody wants.   

It isn’t avoidable so it can’t be helped if everyone in the room was a bit forced to feel that, but they do share the same feelings, hence it gave a bit of comfort to them that they aren’t alone and they will try to tackle this situation altogether. After all, sharing the same pain is better than one who is holding it alone.

Mikey ate the bread with small bites, albeit being hungry, there’s also a fragment within him that he has no appetite since this morning. Confusing as it is and he had to compromise with it, as a result he has no choice but to eat. Besides, eating is a source of energy and god he’ll be dead if he won’t. (Ah, nevermind, he has to have resolve to eat even if his stomach wasn’t participating well.)

Having no appetite because of what happened earlier was comprehensible and he only got out of the situation— overwhelming as fuck— thanks to Naoto. 

“Sorry,” Mikey abruptly said as he lazily chews the bread he’s eating at the moment. “You had to save an adult from that mess.”

With an arched eyebrow pointed at him before shaking off, Naoto could only nudge his arms before putting his lips to a thin line. “Just doin’ my job as a police detective.” 

“Even though I’m not your client?” 

It took a few seconds before Naoto answered his question. “Yeah.” And that because he accepted that maybe he does consider this human being his friend, “What are you apologising for anyway? 

“Saved my ass earlier,” Mikey uttered. He does not like the feeling of being vulnerable in times which he doesn’t want to, and yet it did, a big disappointment to himself. Everyone wanting to save him just because he was an important figure in their lives made him feel weak, even if he is in some ways. “I am not used to it, not at all, despite the fact that I was saved before.” 

The brunet grunted in response, but not in the way he was annoyed or pissed off by it, he had to let the blond know that he didn't have to say sorry because it was more like out of his will to assist him up. Just to think that it’s probably true to his theory, now figured as a fact, that Mikey’s other versions in those different timelines must be so ticked from too much gratitude from someone. 

Oh well. 

“You should get used to it, whether you like it or not. It’s bound to happen.” 

Nothing was to say, Naoto is the type of person who wouldn’t filter out his words because there is no point in hiding your true intentions. He could’ve been gentle with it, sugar coating but that would not describe Naoto at all. The guy was an unintentional asshole and everyone around him prefers him like that. 

Mikey decided not to speak after he was lectured by Hinata’s younger brother and settled by handling and processing what happened back in Takemichi’s home. The experience, let’s say, was something else— couldn’t put it to words. In the middle of that ‘argument’, there’s a part where the lad wants to come back to. 

-

(After confessing and leaking it out to them that he is, indeed, a time leaper in order to save the woman he loves, there’s a set of reactions that he compiled and remembered as it goes: One, at first the reactions were nothing but blank— a loading screen. Saying that Oh! It’s just like how Takemichi starts by saving Hinata things like that. Second, they were sharp enough for them to notice that Takemichi was Mikey’s trigger, still, that made him surprised. Third, there’s a serialisation of realisation with a lot of Ahhhs and Ohhhs sensing that it’s practically the main reason why Mikey seems so busy these past few months. 

Everyone was shocked just like how he did when he accidentally time leaped when he shook hands with Takemichi after Senju’s funeral in the original timeline. Although his inner circle of friends and family believed him immediately, quicker than he could ever expect, it still didn’t feel right since some of them might have doubts. 

He does not want them to have the idea carved into their minds that he, a charismatic individual who once ruled two regions in Japan, is losing his mind. (Them hearing time leaping isn’t new because of their brunet friend, just a bit appalled when they heard it again. This time, they might have the opportunity to help Mikey, now they have an idea)

Baji, Chifuyu, and Kazutora were definitely insisting that they could help him get back with Senju after knowing their friend’s hardship. The pilot is aware how confusing it is to travel back to time back to back so if there’s anything he could assist him with, then he’ll do best. Baji and Kazutora were more determined, sharing the same brain cell.

Which makes Mitsuya to hold them back off from pertaining to their silly plan upon convincing Senju to delay the divorcement papers. Said that it was too insensitive and teased them that they know better than that. 

Baji could only defend his statement and said, “If Mikey did a lot for Senju, who is my childhood friend as well, why can’t we help them ?”

Mikey knew the real intention behind those words and he knew that they were good, they were well-intended and never thought of a single bad thing about his relationship with the Akashi woman. Baji didn’t have the chance to make it up to his friends so might as well do idiotic things just to get rid of the guilty feeling. 

Mikey just looked at Baji with a sad glance, trying to make it unnoticeable on his face. 

“It’s their relationship, you know.” Mitsuya pointed out carefully, not wanting to offend the blond lad.  “We can’t just interfere with something we’re not involved with…” 

Kazutora nodded as he pressed his lips in agreement. He took a deep breath before he patted Baji’s shoulder blade and told him that the mediator between all of them has a point and no need to start a pointless argument when the main focus should be the male Sano’s revelation. Nevertheless, it never left Baji’s (So as Chifuyu and Kazutora) mind to have the resolve to aid them. 

Izana and Kakucho, well, they were fascinated. Though it wasn’t only them who didn’t know about the case of time leaping, there’s also Emma and Yuzuha. Mitsuya and Hakkai should be surprised also but they quickly knew when Takemichi decided to tell them after his wedding with Hinata. (A wonder as to why they didn’t have a chance to tell the girls about this.) 

Anyway, the beige-haired woman and the sandy blonde starts to coo over Hinata as to why she didn't tell them about Takemichi’s time leaping in the first place so they wouldn’t look ass when they first heard Mikey about his secret all the time. 

With everyone getting distracted, Mikey thought of an idea that could either end in two ways only. If it works, then there’s going to be an opportunity for them to see things. If it doesn’t, well he’s damned. His eyes called out to Draken and Takemichi to approach him as they sensed that their best friend was trying to tell them something. Slowly trying to get their ears attentive to his words, he spoke as quietly as he could even though everyone’s voices were overlapping throughout the entire room. 

“Listen, both of you, I think there’s something I should show..” 

Draken and Takemichi checked if there was something that Mikey was carrying on his back and he didn’t look like he was hiding an object in his pockets or clenching inside his fists. He also didn’t appear to be carrying anything so what else he could show to the both of them and eventually the others? “What is it?”

If it is not an object, then they could only come up with one thing and that is Mikey’s thoughts and secrets. The blond man shifted his gaze towards his trigger as he asked him a question that relates to time-leaping and sorts. 

“Takemichi, you said before that you can see things that will happen on the spot right? Or.. was it something like that?” 

“Yeah.. yeah. I did say that before,” The brunet confirmed as he nodded his head yes. “Why? Are you experiencing that too?” 

“Similar to that, actually.” 

Technically, he’s not too sure. He feels like he can do it right now, and there are chances where it might as well come true. Comparing this to Takemichi’s ability to see things on what will happen on the same was never a good analogy to come up with, but how else would he be able to tackle it? 

After all, there are possibilities that his abilities would not be the same as the ex-time leaper because in the first place, both of them are different and their first time travelling through time was distinct; Takemichi’s near death experience and Mikey’s will and determination to save his woman.

“When did this occur?” The ex-time leaper asked, “What was it like?” 

Draken was also leaning in to hear the experience Mikey encountered. With all the sudden interest the tall man had for this topic (He was a mild fan of things like this, now that he learned to appreciate different types of genre), it had to drop down like a landslide just because his long time friend said that he was just speculating. 

“This would be my first time and I don’t even know how it would feel.”

“Are you serious?” Draken deadpans. “When did you start experimenting with this?”  

“Just now,” Mikey replied. “They may not say it out loud, if you look at them…” He eyed his friends and family. “...Completely worried. I know they’re not asking for it, I just.. I’d like them to know how it feels.” 

Looking at each other before glancing back at Mikey’s frame, they sighed. It can’t be helped then, besides they could probably understand the frustrations and hardships of Manjiro Sano with the perspective of his own eyes. With a gentle pat on the blond’s shoulder blade, Draken reassured him that they’ll eventually accept it. After Takemichi gathers the people’s attention inside the living room, he lets Mikey speak up. 

The eyes look at him in a full-blown bewilderment, waiting for the guy to talk. 

Okay, Mikey breathed in. This should work. He held out his hands as he spoke, “Hold my hands.” 

“Huh? Why?” 

“I think you guys can see everything that has happened.” 

Instead of not believing him, although there is a small disbelief in their minds, they asked him how. All of them were eager in this case — Baji was somewhat ready to endure the pain if there were any in Mikey’s process, the girls had their faces determined, and the others were just processing things as they looked upon him. Izana was just patient. With a small affirmation and an, “Okay. Okay.. alright, how are you going to do that then?” 

He thinks that if he were to let about ten to twelve people to individually touch both of his hands just to let them witness, that’s just going to waste more time and it won’t let them feel altogether. So, making them hold each other’s hands that forms a circle at the end might as well work. 

“This better work, Mikey.” Izana reminded him. 

He nodded in return, “Hopefully, it will.” Mikey did not want to make himself out of a fool. “Alright, in the count of three..” 

Clenching both of his fists whilst holding two of his friends’ hands, there was no visible spark like it would do in electricity sockets however there’s a shill that travelled through their veins. Now, for sure, it worked. It actually, really worked. Like how it’s supposed to be, and how Mikey wants it to be. 

Upon opening their eyes, all stand under the perspective of the blond Sano. Which at first, was unexpected,  leaving them staggered and wide-eyed. They don’t know what they’re supposed to do, should they just… watch? This is Mikey’s body after all, also they can’t control it either so all that they have to do was to witness everything. 

The first and original timeline where Senju died was shown, and clearly everyone was… speechless. A memory of this was not in their minds nor do they even remember it. Besides Takemichi, and Mikey who is visibly not wanting to reminisce about this any further because it still hurts the most, they immediately knew that this was the beginning of Mikey’s unpredicted journey. 

Little by little, they saw the whole thing as if it was a documentary instead of a movie. They could never enjoy whilst seeing them, felt like living in a stimulation and they were glimpsing all of the events with somebody else’s eyes. Ah, so this is how Mikey felt during those dreadful months. Holding out their breaths and some of them are not accustomed to death, murder, and suicide. 

However, time would not fly this fast. Mentally tough, physically it is often tackled in seconds. 

Some did cry when they saw the wedding day. Emma thought that the first start of this whole witnessing thing won’t be that bad since the start was sort of tame and happy. She gaped in awe, her brother was not kidding at all. Senju was remarkable up close, feeling proud to herself that she did her own sister-in-law’s makeup alongside Hinata and Yuzuha. 

They did not speak a word when they were observing things, just trying to understand the guy. And when the albino woman died due to the heavy boulders that collapsed from the cathedral all the way to her funeral and a heartbreaking season of Mikey’s mourning towards her death. Wept a little when Mikey cried himself to sleep, skipping sessions of eating three times a day, neglecting his hygiene, and kept himself stuck inside his room. 

All of these are just sad to look at. And they – Draken, Takemichi, Izana, Kakucho, Hakkai, Mitsuya, Baji, Kazutora, and Chifuyu – would also act like this if their loved one died in front of them. It did gave them a dry chuckle when Mikey resisted Izana and Draken’s grip on him owning to the fact that the guy did not even ate for days and is still strong as fuck. (Takemichi remembered the ‘Happy Future Era’ where Bonten was created and dear mercy for Mikey looking so skinny as fuck.)

“Bastard won’t let his ‘most strongest’ title stray, huh?” Baji gave a small huff as he joked for a short relief. “Was he even okay? Until now?” 

Silence answered his own questions and it was the most obvious, the answer is understandably no. Of course he will never be. 

Second one was worse, the same wedding date and still managed to wreck the groom’s weak heart. Dying in a car accident with iron poles stabbed through her that made a hole with no chances to live or to survive. Sometimes, they’d think what did Senju ever do wrong to deserve this fate? Life is already unfair and it always takes the purest people away from this wicked world. 

Third one? She fell just to save her loved one. Perhaps Senju loved Mikey so much that she would not hesitate to sacrifice her own life so that he wouldn’t lose his life from a damned ferris wheel. Draken and Emma together felt a sli9ht guilty feeling to their guts because they didn’t do anything to help them from that specific timeline. 

Kakucho had to hold Keisuke Baji from trying to attempt to kill whoever was in charge controlling the ferris wheel. With Kazutora and Chifuyu trying to calm him down, Mitsuya tried to notice something even though it’s hard to do so because it was Mikey’s point of view. The whole scene wasn’t captured, unfortunately, but he couldn't blame the blond. He was panicking. 

The fourth timeline was getting the younger Akashi sick and diagnosed with acute leukaemia. By this time, they all thought of the same thing; The timelines won’t get any better than this one. And they were right, no matter how advanced the medical equipment there is or how good the quality is with the proper health care, once you get hit with a type of blood cancer, game over. Senju was once taken again away from their lives. (Yuzuha half-jokingly said that she’s going to be a skilled doctor just to treat her albino friend.)

Izana can’t really remember whether Inui said something about his own sister to him directly or indirectly. He was also not sure if Inui did say anything about his own sister Akane to him. Back then, it wasn’t his entirely interest nor did he gave a single fuck about it. Now that he realises, he should’ve paid attention because the fifth timeline involved her. 

What was her name again? Ah, right. Inui Akane. Seeing the events of this certain timeline, it was similar from before when she was alive. According to the real story behind her death, she was burned and has numerous third-degree wounds and therefore cannot survive in the end. Just like her death, Senju did not make it out alive. 

When Mikey arrived at the scene and saw her in the ambulance with a burnt body, there was literally no hope for her to live in the end.  The paramedics couldn’t even answer his desperate pleas as to why they couldn’t save her and the two brothers, despite being late to come out of the smoking house, survived. It was a completely mysterious thought. What more to this fact is that both Akane and Senju have similarities to each other. Agreeing to this, they felt chills to their spinal cords. 

Takemichi perspicuously despised the sixth timeline. And when Hinata asked him why after audibly saying this, he told her to continue seeing the events in Mikey’s viewpoint. This made her anxious that she wanted to bite her nails but she shouldn’t. She asks him to hold her hand, just to make her calm just for a bit. 

“Okay.” Takemichi breathily muttered, grabbing her hands as gently as he can. 

When the actions start to act out, Hinata finally understands why her husband does not like this specific timeline at all. It felt so uncomfortable, got weirded out, and told to herself as to why she betrayed Senju like this? 

Seriously? Going against her back just to… have an affair with her good friend’s husband! That’s crude, unbelievable, and is not something that she would do willingly or out of pure spite. Seeing herself and her brunet husband in Mikey’s perspective did not make her feel good at all. Then again, this was one of the timelines as to why Senju died in the first place. 

She died, because of their wrong acts. 

“This is the reason why I particularly don’t like this.” Takemichi frowned sadly, “Cheating is never okay.” 

She nodded her head, pressing her lips to a thin line as she gripped tighter on Takemichi’s hand. “Makes me want to apologise to Senju after this.” 

He smiled genuinely, “Yeah, me too.” 

Draken felt like instinctively holding Emma’s head when they witnessed the events in the seventh timeline. Watching it from start to finish, the entire sequence was similar to the sandy blonde woman. Visiting the cemetery is one way to begin with, talking to their family whose souls were now wandering in a safe place. 

And Mikey’s thoughts were right; Shinichiro would’ve teased his little brother’s and his friend’s little sister because they’re in a committed relationship. And the petite Sano lady would also love the albino woman. Everyone gave a sardonic chuckle when Izana muttered out loud that he wouldn’t just hate Senju because he dislikes Mikey in that. 

After all, she was just too snarky and personality-wise that her entire existence is accepted in any way. 

Holding her scarred-now-healed- head, Emma gasped at the scene where she saw how Senju’s accident was similar to hers. Getting overrun by a damn motorcycle was not something in her to-do list or to her bucket list. “Not her too…” 

Her tall husband comforted her, rubbing her shoulders to ease her. 

If there’s anything that could also trigger the trio couple, then maybe seeing the eighth timeline wasn’t a good choice but they can’t unsee it either. Of course, it was Baji who was outraged when he saw how Senju took numerous stab wounds from this mysterious person. Although the reason for that was distinct from his, he still couldn’t help but to verbally rage at the current scene. 

“I’m gonna kill ‘em,” Baji swore. He has a close friendly relationship with her and his husbands are aware of that. Everyone’s attention was garnered at him. “She’s just got her damn phone, and eventually died in her and Mikey’s owned small snack store?!” 

Mitsuya frowned, “And Mikey just found out after he heard something at the back of the kitchen.” 

“How many deaths had it been..?” Yuzuha asked carefully. 

“Eight.” The dark-haired ex-time leaper answered immediately. “It’s been eight times now. There are several records that aren’t shown but.. The next one is the last one.” 

What he said was unexpected. Several records? Of what? Her simultaneous deaths? And it isn’t shown? At all? They didn’t ask about that when they heard what Takemichi had said, shrugging it off with unease as they breathed deeply. Maybe it’s not the time to ask what the several things are and instead focus on the current time for a while. 

“Okay,” Yuzuha nodded at him. “Okay.” 

With their eyes focused, they could only think of one thing and that would be the scenery of the ruins in Manila. Everyone knew that is the place where Shinichiro got the parts of the babu CB250T, saying that he heard it calling for him. So, what is Mikey doing there in the first place? If ever, they looked over at Izana and Kakucho, who seemed to understand the foreign language. 

There were no chattering sounds heard though, except for the buzzing of the cars and the busy highway but other than that, it was peaceful enough. Because they were in the perspective of Mikey, they don’t know if his appearance had changed or not, however it looks like he changed in physical terms because if he didn’t, his blond locks would’ve swayed along with the wind. 

“Hey, Big bro Izana… is that you?” Emma pointed out at the scene where there’s a silver-ish haired man calling Mikey. “What are you doing there?” (The fact that everyone doesn’t know what is happening now besides from Takemichi causes more shock than what is intended to be)

The man certainly does look like him — and he is him. 

“I don’t know,” Izana could only say it like that. And when the Izana in that timeline said to kill Senju afterwards, audibly they grimaced. Seeing the albino woman again, she appears to be having an undercut. That’s how they first met her, almost resembling a teenage boy. 

The heated and breaking discussions between the couple clearly tells them that there was a complete misunderstanding that it didn’t have a chance to mend at all. Not trying to put the bandage away and heal it. Even if it gets so violent in the end, what they saw was the heartbreaking conversation between Senju and Mikey. 

Fate was unfair to them, as much as the current time leaper wanted to die along with her, he couldn't. As he only has a single bullet in his damned gun, and his tainted and only living older brother was observing him always and always until his dying breath. They were crazy that way, forever in the path of darkness and carnage. 

Senju died with a bullet to her gun and a bloody Mikey who doesn’t have time to process his feelings.)

Mikey stopped the visions he laid onto his friends and family as he unattached his hands from theirs. He glanced at them with a troubled expression on his face, thinking how they would react. Would they get mad at him? He’s pretty sure that they’ll just judge him and he fears that after seeing the timelines he went through, they will go away. 

Losing contact and all, getting abandoned. He does know to himself that he has trust and faith in them, but the feeling would never falter just like that. It’s not like he doubts them, he doubts himself. Oh how he wishes he could just rip off these negative feelings instead of swarming his head. 

There was no concrete explanation as to how he managed the whole thing off. Perhaps his will pulled everything that he planned to be and the only thing that leaves would be his clarification to them and convincing them that Senju isn’t dead in this current timeline and hoping they won’t be confused over it. 

Seeing tears on their faces makes him much more guilty because he should have not shown them how it goes and that they won’t have these ranges of emotions he felt so badly during these past few months. It was hard, that’s true, still the others have to know what is happening to him lately. 

Just like his therapy lessons which he still remembers, that wanting to improve was the best choice to change his lifestyle and the way he thinks, it is better to vocally say how you are feeling instead of keeping it in and bottling until it bursts through you. That will never end in a way you’d want it to be. 

In the end, you’ll just isolate yourself and those progress that have been made will just come back to zero. And Mikey couldn't and will not risk that, there are things that should have been said from the start. Probably things can change and things are never too late, aren’t they? Of course not, that’s why the blond had found hope from the moment he was saved. 

“That’s… pretty much it.” He started slowly, taking deep breaths because he was nervous as hell. It can get overwhelming even for an adult. “I don’t have a single timeline where I successfully saved Senju.” 

As soon as they regained their senses in present time, all their faces were similar to Mikey’s as if they went through the same hardships as he did. In a span of a few minutes they all gathered temporary eyebags and a tired physic. No responses except for Takemichi, who gave him a duchenne smile afterwards. He nodded at him, saying that things are going to be okay. 

At least that gave him some comfort. Mikey can finally breathe normally because most of the time he was trying to hold it in for a few seconds before exhaling it. He scratches the back of his neck as his way of not making things awkward, “...Sorry for doing that. I should’ve not done that, you guys look so–” 

“Mikey, how many months have you held your feelings?” 

Even if Draken knows what happens partially (He only reached the Three Deities War timeline), the fact that he somehow shed a single tear throughout everything that happened to his best friend was more than enough to figure it out. 

“Almost a whole year, Ken-chin.” Mikey solemnly said. 

Before Mikey could hear his loved ones apologising to him for what happened for the nth time already, which he wants them to stop or say it less now because things already happened, he heard a motorcycle engine in front of the Hanagaki residence and afterwards three times knocking to the door. 

A certain brunette came inside the room, the one who works inside the police department. When he saw the expressions inside the room, he furrowed his eyebrows as he instantly read the atmosphere of it, deciding that he won’t ask any further. Given from the looks of it, Mikey told them the truth as he sighed. 

Well, what’s done is done. He can’t force him to keep secrets to the people who were there beside him from the start, can he? 

Mikey turned to his back as he tilted his head in confusion, slightly squinting his eyes at him as he approached him as to why the detective suddenly went there. “Naoto..?”

Naoto did not really expect his big sister to perk up in front of him, displaying such a shocked expression filled with bits of disappointment towards him. Which he should have been expecting from the start because the lady was a pacifist and an understanding one, it was his sister after all. 

The rosy-haired woman was not pleased by her brother’s act. She could tell it immediately. “You knew all of it from the beginning, didn’t you?”

Naoto couldn’t answer, seeing Hinata’s crinkled eyes prevents him from doing so. 

“Why didn’t you tell me— us? I.. I thought you trust your own sister?” 

And all that Naoto could do was to lower his head, not wanting to see the look on his sister’s face. He felt guilty, more so that he felt like he did betray his sibling, and everyone else.

-

“At least that gave me new information,” Naoto claimed. “It’s a revelation how you’re able to perceive everyone’s perspective under yours for experiencing the timelines.” 

“I honestly didn’t think that I'd be pulling it off.” 

“Well,” The brunet took out his memo pad as he began to write the details he just heard from Mikey. “You just did. Anyway, this will give us answers little by little from now. It’s also similar to Takemichi’s ability to see the future in a glimpse by having physical contact with an object or a person, unexpectedly, that is.” 

Mikey furrowed his eyebrows in curiosity, “Do you have a conclusion already?”

“If Takemichi’s ability is unanticipated contact, yours is a voluntary contact.” Naoto said, “Such differences as a time leaper.” 

The blond lad could only nod in agreement, pressing his lips to a thin line. His obsidian eyes averted to his beloved babu CB250T that was parked besides from Naoto’s. Humming in thought, he bobbed his head along as he asked his detective friend, still felt weird about claiming a police investigator as a friend, on what type the vehicle is. 

It certainly piques his interest in motorcycle parts, types, and models of each version. Something that he could boast around a new knowledge in the mechanic department. “I never thought you’d have a motorcycle like me. What’s the model?” 

“Harley-Davidson XL883L Sportster.” The young man answered quickly. “There’s a sudden budget increase in my work so my boss told us to get police-type vehicles, which mostly come in solo works. Apparently, we all just decided to have the Sportster series.” 

“Ah, those are police and rescue types, right?” 

“That’s right.” Naoto shaked his head yes. 

Suddenly quiet after the conversation, there was no topic to discuss left. Unlike before where numerous nights went unslept and days got worse to overcome, their tiring bodies must’ve felt relief when they arrived at a timeline that the younger Akashi is alive. Although things get complicated and problems arise, it’s more tame than the ones they encountered before.

You’d probably prefer her alive than dead anyway, so no complaining. 

Mikey just could never believe that he’ll be legally – in marriage terms – separated from her, but it is what it is. At least he could somehow love her from afar, without the woman knowing. 

The wind blew in their direction, silence was slowly discarding as Naoto mentioned something that gives an opening as a conversation starter seriously. 

“I went overseas a few days ago, before you arrived in this timeline.” Naoto started, “Do you still remember when I said I’ll go spot Shuuji overseas a few months ago?”

This caught Mikey’s ears. “I do. Did you.. Have you found him already?” 

Putting his memo pad back to his leather jacket, Naoto clasped his hands as he rested his elbows to his upper knees, bending his back. Looks like the whole thing is a big deal when it comes to Hanma, that damned zombie fugitive who suddenly left his own mother country just to avoid going behind bars. 

He was a coward, thinking that entertainment does not exist in Japan anymore so he fled away.

“I came into contact with him when I flew out of Japan,” He continued. “I almost forgot to tell you and Takemichi so I arrived earlier unexpectedly, unfortunately I can’t take Takemichi right now since my big sister was overly upset with me.” 

Mikey grimaces, “What happened then? Did he attack you or try to assault you?” 

“Not at all. He was.. Being cooperative and tame, actually. It’s surprising.”

“Hanma? Are you sure?” The blond was persistent, “How?”

(Figuring where the fugitive was thanks to deeper connections of the government, Naoto managed to fly out from Japan to Malta. Wondering how the zombie guy even managed to fly all the way to Europe but then again, the bastard is probably having connections or threatening them. There’s nothing in between other than that. 

He was glad that the country also speaks English, he’d be taking a handful of days before trying to communicate to the citizens in Maltese. Good thing that he also learned the universal language and Izana’s second language which is Tagalog. The time when he went to the Philippines with Takemichi before, as he remembers the memory, it was handy because the people there were kind enough to show the directions to them as not all of them are fluent in English. 

Malta is a colourful country, known for famous tourist spot destinations as well. If Naoto was a tourist right now, he'd appreciate the beauty and try to have some fun. For now, he has a job to do that he should focus on at the moment. Even if the country is one of the smallest, it’s big enough for him to find Hanma in just a day. 

His communication skills should help him find the man as soon as possible, not wasting any time and moving forward as he progresses. Fortunately for him, some of the people in an area recognizes Hanma as Naoto describes him as the guy who has tattoos at the back of his hand and ridiculously tall with black hair and a blond highlight at the centre. 

In a solitary state of the town in Malta, there he found Shuuji Hanma peacefully smoking with few multicoloured and vivid houses around the little zone. Looking at it, the fugitive was quite fond of the clarity of this small town. 

“Shuuji Hanma,” approached Naoto as he showed him his police ID and badge carefully. “May I have a word with you?” 

It only took a few seconds for the tall man to recognize the man in front of him right now. Naoto was known enough when it came to the justice department. “How the fuck in hell did ya find me, ya damned police officer?” 

“Criminal records and trusty connections.” Naoto did not waste any time, considering the day is almost breaking. “I’m going to ask you questions.”

Even though Hanma wanted to punch the dude out, for sure he didn’t want to provoke the calmness of this town so he slips the idea out. He huffs a smoke as he separates the cigarette from his lips, “I don’t have all day.”

“Do you know a woman named Akashi Senju?” 

“Ain’t she Sano’s wife?” 

“Ah, so you do know.” 

Hanma dropped his cigarette as he tipped it down with his foot, “Only heard by ear; I know her brothers mostly than that woman herself.”

“I have a file here,” Naoto grabs a file case from his bag. “Your record states alongside a person named Kisaki Tetta. I’m going to the point straight; are you involved with the time leapings?”

The man in question only smirked as he grabbed another cigarette from his packet, lighting it up with a lighter before huffing it in. “Listen here, the story of the Pierrot and the Reaper isn’t what it looks like.” He continued. “The Reaper only likes entertainment the Pierrot exclusively gives to them, what do you think will happen? Reaper could only receive it while the Pierrot gains the benefits.” 

“You’re not answering the question, Shuuji.” 

“I told this to his grave back in Japan,” Hanma inhaled the nicotine of his cigar. “Tetta was one little entertaining piece of shit, it was a good, chaotic life back then.” He remained talking, “He got a good game when he was alive, though Pierrot is always there somewhere.”

Naoto tried to understand him briefly, his brain working both sides just to comprehend what the man just said. Thank the heavens for his patience otherwise he would like to force the answers out from Shuuji Hanma’s damned mouth. The face he displays gave the wrong appearance and impression towards the infamous zombie, letting Hanma retreat. 

“Alright, alright.” Flicking the cigarette from his hands, Hanma resigned to give less fucks and finally presenting Naoto what he came for because apparently, he was the one who said he doesn’t have a whole day and he’s wasting it. “What’s it for time leaping, Officer Tachibana?”

Naoto frowned with the sarcastic tone of his name by Hanma. “You’re involved with it, aren’t you?”

“Maybe, maybe not.” 

“Try not to hit my utmost patience with you. You won’t be able to escape anymore, fugitive.” 

“How shocking.” Hanma sardonically said, “Either way… who’s the guy in charge? Time leapin’ and shit, or a Pierrot.”

Naoto could sense that this humanised zombie sounds like he was trying to check something just to confirm. “It’s Mikey.”

A laugh emitted from the man’s mouth, loud and sluggish noises from him. Even though there were no tears from laughter present in his eyes, Hanma still bothered and acted to wipe it clean. Slapping his thigh numerous times before he could calm his lungs out from continuous laughter and it’s getting harder to breathe so he eventually died his joyous outbursts. 

The detective was just sitting there, waiting for the fugitive to stop. “Are you finished, now?”

“Are you telling a joke to me, Tachibana? Mikey being a time leaper? Who’s his trigger? Hanagaki?” Hanma enunciated to him, “Stop fucking around, will ya?” 

Before the shorter brunet could exclaim back to him, the taller brunet with blond highlights stopped him as he indulged himself into speaking more about the topic Naoto brought up in the first place. Perhaps he might have found another way to find entertainment with this police officer. 

The peace and calm Malta brings, bless the country, never sat right with Hanma albeit being quite fond of it. It never brings him happiness nor does it give or provide his nature on being an active prick who absolutely loves to fight whenever and wherever. 

“He always failed in every timeline he went to, didn’t he?” Hanma scoffed with a smirk plastered on his face. “Pierrots are not supposed to be like that – he fails as one. From the woman’s murder, illnesses, accidents, suicide, and even unexpected events did he always fail.”

Naoto uttered, “You..”

“A Pierrot once told a Reaper that the both of them can always be connected. The Reaper is merely just a lapdog, the Pierrot was the one doing the work for it to flourish. Although.. Pierrots die fast, no?” Hanma thought his mouth felt lonely so he gathered another drag from a roll of nicotine. He was kind enough to offer some to Naoto but the guy refused to smoke. 

He just shrugged, not giving a damn. “Pierrots tell everything to the Reaper as if they’re some news forecaster.” 

“I see… Say, are you willing to answer a question pertaining to that?” 

“Depends,” Hanma furrowed his eyebrows towards him while giving a puff of smoke in the air. “What is it?” 

“Pierrots die fast, you mentioned, therefore no more constant updates to the Reaper. It just seems that a certain Reaper still knows their way to know such things that they did not witness on the spot or perhaps heard it from a local and trustworthy source.” 

Hanma hummed for a couple of seconds, “Never said that Pierrots also die from their spiritual form.” 

“...What do you mean by that?”

“Physical forms are meant to die, spiritual forms aren’t. Pierrots don't get a break until the Reaper dies. Once both are eventually gone, so are their spirits. It’s a never ending cycle, sooner there will be a new Reaper and a Pierrot, but,” Hanma stopped for a while. “That might just postpone for the time being.” 

If Naoto was careful enough, he could just slip out his memo pad and write the information immediately, and now he can’t, so he will only rely on his memory strength up until he’ll leave Malta. Though that would be a foul move, considering he left the fugitive alone once again when found already. 

Oh, well, he is brilliant enough to think of another plan along the way. 

“Japan’s boring, seeing Mikey’s woman dyin’ is boring.” Hanma snickered at the end of his sentence. “His expressions and suffering aren't , however.” 

“You fled out of your home country with no proper valid identification card, sneaked to do shit, left your damn crimes hanging with bigger charges to face.” Naoto listed out the deadpans. “All successfully done with a fake passport.” 

“Hey now, I didn’t need to be pestered by some police officer.” There’s a visible tick mark on Hanma’s temple. “Why don’t you focus on your damned Sano client and leave. You don’t want to be dead when you’re about to return back home, don’t you?”

“Say that to yourself.” Naoto’s tone didn’t change, he was unfazed because he dealt with various types of criminals and fortunately for him, Hanma was no different. “I don’t think you encountered a real police officer, have you?”) 

If anything, Mikey was stamped when Naoto finished recalling his experience in Malta as he interrogated the same guy whom he fought during Bloody Halloween. He has his mouth open shaped like an ‘o’. There were times he doubted the police officer since dealing with delinquents such as Hanma could get out of hand, alternatively, delinquents fear cops as well. 

His view towards Naoto seemed to change a little as he gave out a small grin to himself — a sign of respect. And not everyone can manage to get his respect! 

After the brunet ended telling the factual story, Naoto told him that after the sudden ‘threat’ Hanma gave him towards the end, it was actually sailing smooth afterwards. For him, at least, confronting a running fugitive with the possibility of getting harmed. His gun was in safety lock but Naoto had enough proper training to turn it off in an instant. 

Hanma was tame enough and somehow along that way, Mikey thinks, has given up as soon as someone spotted him in a foreign country. Again, he doesn’t know. 

“He didn’t deliberately answer most of my answers in a way I expected to,” Naoto put out a small ‘tch’ as he folded his arms in a manner. “Though, he gave me some context clues that I can decipher quickly.” 

Mikey saw Naoto pulling out his portable memo pad again, “What kind of clues?”

“I asked him if he’s involved in a time leaping scheme, to which he answered to some sort of story he told before Kisaki Tetta’s grave. Bits by bits, I think he was trying to say that someone is telling him everything that is happening between you and Senju.”

The blond was agitated and gruntled. 

“A fuckin’ spy in our circle?” 

“Assumingly so,” Naoto sighed. “Do you think he has any subordinates left in our area?”

“Even if he does, none of them are loyal to Hanma anyway. Not after he ran and refused to stay in juvenile. Everyone in the underground knows that his dedication is always for Kisaki.” Mikey contemplated, “It’s been several years. Is he even aware that his jail time might become a lifetime or decades?”

“The supreme court will decide.” He stopped for a moment before he resumed. “I’m still speculating as to how Shuuji manages to see everything in a wide margin. Like, he even mentioned each and every way of Senju’s death in those certain timelines. It’s like he’s a Reaper or some sort.”

Silence wrapped the whole thing up after that statement since the blond lad doesn’t know what to say next. He is annoyed by Hanma in a lot of ways so perhaps not commenting further saves him cortisol. Naoto’s writings on his memo pad was the only thing keeping noise between them besides from the howling wind that sways in their direction.

There’s also clunking coming from the swings and small pebbles that roll. A few minutes passed before Mikey broke out the quiet atmosphere once again. Tons of thoughts were spiralling inside his head so the least he could do was to take them out one by one, fold them neatly, and put it somewhere further that it won’t come back again. 

“Senju’s alive.” Mikey started. 

“...She is. That is great news, Mikey.” 

“What am I going to do next then? I don’t have any purpose left.” 

“Well, you still have problems to face as an adult. You can’t escape that.” Naoto exclaimed, “Everyone isn’t happy with the divorcement thing, and I’m sure you aren’t too. Conceivably, Senju also. You should look at yourself in the mirror; you’re miserable with it. Do you honestly think that is not the purpose? You know, fixing things?”

“It’s not as easy as you think, Naoto. I’m aware of those but… given that my close friends and family told me the reason why, would there still be things that needed to be fixed?” 

“A mountain of them.” 

Mikey looked to the ground. 

“I’m not trying to be optimistic or anything, but, things in life won’t happen in a way you wanted it to be. It can get unfair, depressing, or shitty at that and yet you had the lifetime where you married the woman you loved deeply. You still love her, don’t you?”

“...Yeah.” Mikey admits. “I still do. So… what should I do?”

“The divorce won’t happen if both of you didn’t get to sign the papers in time at the court.” Naoto explained to him with a cautious tone. “Before you could say anything, don’t even try to delay it on purpose. Whether you like it or not, you still need to respect Senju’s decision to have an official divorcement on you both. She was kind enough that she insisted on no charges, she won’t take anything from you.”

“Oh..” Mikey’s heart wrenched when he heard that. “Don’t worry, I don’t think I’ll stop her from whatever she desires to do.” 

“Good, I almost thought you would.” Naoto gave off a relieved sigh as he wrote something quickly on scratch paper. “Anyway, I suggest you need to do something tomorrow as soon as possible.”

The blond’s ears perked up. “What is it?”  

He received a familiar house address. “Make amends with the Akashi brothers. I’m sure they would want to know what happened between you two. Senju wasn’t discrete with her explanation to them. I heard she had trouble with it, which was understandable.”

“Haruchiyo and Takeomi?” 

He disliked how those two suddenly brought him discomfort without trying since he was too nervous to meet them personally because of the situation right now, he almost forgot that Senju has two protective brothers. 

“Yes, a little birdie said that you should go talk to them.” 

It took an exact twelve seconds before Mikey nodded at the suggestion. “Okay. Is that all?” 

Naoto shook his head no, “Before you reconcile with those two brothers and talk things out, you need to interrogate someone personally first.” He remained talking. “Lucky for you, he agreed to come back willingly. He’s one of our major suspects. Or..  a ‘witness’, whatever it is.”

“Who?” Mikey blinked as he clenched the scratch paper given to him lightly. He felt like he knows the person whom he and Naoto are going to talk to tomorrow, he just needs to hear it for confirmation. 

“Shuuji Hanma.” 

Well shit. 

Chapter Text

People say that you will eventually help the person who ruined lives. They say that it comes and goes as change is inevitable, no matter how much you don’t want that change to happen, it will eventually come. The bitter feeling of aiding someone who destroyed and abused lives as if it was only toy-playing was the absolute worst, and you cannot even do anything about it. So helpless. 

That is why good examples are made to become models for the future and current generations. Role models are something you should be able to look up to, get inspiration from, and gather motivation in life. 

Naoto had a few people in mind when he was young when his teacher in class asked everyone who they wanted to be. Some say they’d like to be a doctor, a nurse, a producer, or even a manager. Him? Oh, as much as he hated it, he wanted to be like his very own father: a policeman. 

All because a sudden event in his life changed when a yankee told him that twelve years from now would be resulting in his and his sister’s death. Now that would be sincere motivation now, and seeking tips from his father was not… Well, his father was proud of him when he heard it. 

He was not fond of getting attention from his father since his provider was not home quite often due to his tiring job, all he and his sister had was their mother at that time. The father was always out of the house and never at home, only at rare moments. That alone made him loathe his father and yet at the same time, he cannot. His father was the only accurate source on what it’s like to be an officer. 

Or so if he hoped that his own provider would not lie to him and say that the military training was something else. 

During that time, if Naoto can still remember it, when he was finally graduating, he received a letter saying that his application got approved and his training would start two weeks after the ceremony. He prepared well and he praised himself for it. The lad was adamant to become a policeman because whenever he had to look at his older sister, he just remembered what that yankee said. 

That yankee was his sister’s boyfriend— and it happens that what he said was true and Hinata died in the future. 

Determined and scared like how a normal human should react, Naoto worked hard enough as he had his own share of personal hardships and suffering in the training camp. Around that time, sacrificing some of his sleep just to read a few books about political science and laws that could help him climb up the ranks. Luckily for him, he excelled in the training camp. 

He was thankful that he also got the chance to handle weaponry and ammunition. Being an ordnance specialist was no easy task, but it was clearly an interesting experience for him. Skilled as he would expect for himself, Naoto learned how to control and use any weapons– big or small. 

He may have not expected to become a police officer, but he appreciated that ought to be one. That leads him to what he has to face now with the blond, an interrogation that must be taken carefully and sincerely. 

Mikey was impressed and concerned for seconds when he was told that he was going to interrogate someone with Naoto. He knows that he wasn’t scared, he is not. But the fact that Naoto brought Shuuji Hanma back to Japan is quite a mystery for him. Sure, the officer went overseas– Malta, that is– and spoke a bit to the fugitive.. But there is no way that someone like that damned zombie or whatsoever would actually listen to someone besides Kisaki. 

“How the fuck did you manage getting Hanma coming back to Tokyo?” The blond lad asked, “I get it if you threaten him but he’s the type of guy who never listens to just anyone.” 

“I have ways to get a suspect to attend to my… demands. Usually, I never assert my authority but I was forced to. It’s dark psychology, Mikey.” 

With that being said so casually, he did not ask any further and had to remind himself that Naoto can be scary if he wanted to. To humble things and reflect, he was kind of glad that he did not face Naoto as an enemy in any timeline even though he is sure that he’ll be able to execute him easily but brains are just as deadly as a weapon in hand. 

What makes the irony in those timelines, only Naoto so far successfully killed him in return for protecting the ex-time leaper. He glanced towards the brunet, his hand unconsciously rubbing the side of his forehead as he shook his head. Also… a realisation sets in: Since when Naoto performed dark psychology? 

He does not look like someone who does that, right? 

“Mikey, pay attention to me.” 

“What?” Mikey responded. “What is it?” 

“Interrogation lasts for an hour and sixteen minutes.” 

“Oh, I see. I guess that’s enough time then.”

“It’s enough time for other cases. However… for the sake of letting you seek the answers from Shuji, the higher ups approved to extend two more hours and thirty minutes.” Naoto dusted off his coat, “Luckily they approved. Otherwise, Shuuji would’ve gotten bored and won’t give you the answers you need.” 

See, there is always a time where you are grateful that you have a friend who is in the justice department. Mikey thanked the brunet and asked him a question that occurred in his mind.  “Three hours is a lot, though. You think he wouldn’t speak a word unless time runs out?” 

If Naoto recalls, he had a good talk with the fugitive. And by good, his good means professionally. That bastard had him almost lose patience. However, he thinks that the guy would never have a choice other than speak. They did have a decent agreement between the boundaries and protocols of each. 

Hanma is a bastard, but Naoto could acknowledge that his suspect was sharp enough for them to make conclusions and eventually gave up somehow. But they practically debated— what is more shocking is that Naoto won when the zombie aimed to use physical matters towards him. A police officer who had proper training in the military versus a damned delinquent in the streets who knows about these scientific time travelling? No wonder the black-haired lad won. 

“Shuuji is a person who never shuts up. A blabbermouth; he’s going to speak. If he won’t, then he might as well receive a lifetime imprisonment.” 

Mikey only nodded at that statement as he stared at the window (Naoto offered to ride in a car instead since it is more convenient, or more for the reasons that he could read a document while having a ‘short’ trip to the police station.) Thanks to the sudden traffic, bless them for being early and to Naoto who suspected the cause of traffic today, his thoughts drifted to a sincere sequence of events regarding his situation.   

Unconsciously, he focused on things and tried to think outside the box. Connecting dots in a way where you jag these lines, it would not form into a clear picture and instead gives you a blurry and unclear image and outcome. Hanma Shuuji is an example of that. 

The guy wasn’t even relevant in his life. Sure, he joined him on his Kantou Manji Gang days or encountered during Bloody Halloween, and yet never found him shining with attendance. As arrogant and flamboyant Hanma can get, or how madly loyal he can be that he could kill someone with no hesitation, Mikey can not understand as to why would the humanised zombie target Senju?

It was rather confusing that it made him sink in his deeper thoughts once again. He pondered well, thinking of possible and somehow logical reasons in order to reach a conclusion. As far as Mikey recalls, he cannot think of a scene where Hanma ever stood beside Senju. Both of them aren’t fond since they haven’t interacted that much— rarely, he supposes. 

If there is a chance for Hanma to know Senju, then it could come from the connection with her brothers– Takeomi and Haruchiyo. Okay, maybe it is much more accurate if Haruchiyo would give Hanma a few descriptions about his sister but the downside is that why would he? That’s not even factual or accurate to happen because Hanma does not have a motive around Senju that he would start asking information about her. 

Kantou Manji Gang versus Brahman versus Rokuhara Tandai. Hanma Shuuji was not there, ever. Kantou Manji Gang versus Tokyo Manji Gang. Mikey is sure that Hanma was there. He remembers, he is the one who recruited him after all. (Even if he was the one who murdered Emma alongside Kisaki in one of the timelines.) 

Also, why would Hanma take interest towards Senju even the slightest bit. Mikey thinks that if somehow Hanma and him were to switch their roles right now, maybe he would really take interest from the woman since she is his childhood friend that has a significant role. Wait, was that the reason why? 

Was it because she was a friend back then? 

Then again, she should have been no longer relevant in this case since the Akashi’s wept away from their neighbourhood and moved to a different place. When he first assembled his gang, those siblings did not know at all. If they did, he would have invited Haruchiyo. And, Senju might visit the gang once in a while— plus, Emma would love her as a friend too. 

(He scarred Senju’s brother’s mouth, perhaps that is the reason why they wept away? He apologised, didn’t he?)  

But Haruchiyo was the only one left when Takeomi intended to only take Senju somewhere far away and proceeded to abandon them both. It was the fifth division when Haruchiyo was assigned to and given a title by Mucho.  And then Bloody Halloween happened. If Senju were there, would she also cry for the death of Baji? Her childhood friend? (Would she… hate Kazutora for stabbing him? Like he did before?) 

If the situation happened with her, then Mikey could consider that Hanma might have a sudden interest towards the woman— however, the chances are half-half. Hanma was highly involved with Kisaki, though. That’s going to be a different turn if Kisaki was interested with Senju in so many ways. Those two were always together even in dire states, and apparently with the death of Kisaki Tetta, the reaper seemingly did not stop in his sickening ways that he fled away.

He just really has to ask the bastard. 

“We’re here.” Naoto interrupted Mikey’s thoughts, causing the blond to lift his head up to see the destination beside the window. He opened the car door and closed it afterwards when he got out. As far as he remembers, the police bureau department was not as tall as this one. Or maybe his memory was just dazy? 

The blond knows how much he visited the area, he just could not comprehend how the department looks distinct every time he had to visit or step in. “I forgot what the bureau looked like until I went here again.” 

“You went here several times before those sleeping pills took a toll on your brain.” Naoto deadpanned. He shook his head slightly before shutting the car door, his eyes trailing the words pinned at the billboard saying 'National Police Main HQ Building’. The site was enormous and spacious enough that without a person working here, Mikey would definitely get lost. 

The gate guards salute towards Naoto as he did the same, and it seems like the brunet is well respected here. Mikey only followed Naoto as they approached the main building, he had his hands inside his pockets as he only laid his cool. If he is going to be honest to himself, considering all the timelines he experienced when Takemichi was still the time-leaper, he already went to different police stations but not as big as this one. 

It is the main headquarters, but it’s not like he has not gone inside too. Probably not in this region though. He remembered the crime he committed in one of those heinous timelines and got caught by the police only for him to be released because the evidence did not match with his biometrics. 

Walking through the halls, Naoto handed him a Visitor’s ID to grant him permission to some places inside the headquarters. Also, it is also to let the higher rankings first know that Naoto had only brought a client to work with the personal case he is handing, they knew it’s best to trust Tachibana’s son since he is always responsible with everything despite the schedule being fussy and lacking time. 

The blond realised something though. Cops, Investigators, Detectives, etc… all of them can be intimidating. Depending on the situation on hand, and if Mikey was just a regular citizen then he had all the normal reaction if he finds them scary and gives off an off vibe than the ones inside the gang. Then again, it’s better to remember that he did not do anything malicious in this timeline before his consciousness regained last time.  

Naoto knocked at the metal door with a small glass frame at the top, to let whoever was inside know that he arrived. He looked at the verifying machine and swiped his credentials to it in order for the door to open. Giving a signal to Mikey to follow him, Naoto stepped inside the chill room. Inside there are two guards and one witness attendant to foresee the interrogation session. 

Naoto’s junior and assistant bowed towards him, “Everything is prepared. Just like what you personally asked.” 

“Thank you,” the brunet policeman nodded. “It is a bit new considering this could be the first time I was allowed to rearrange the considered number of people needed in this session, including the time.” 

“How many should it be?” Mikey asked. 

“Guards should be at least three to four, two overseers, a head manager, and two witness attendants.” 

Mikey looked around the room. Looking in front was a double barricade that separates the convict and the overseer behind it. A wide glass pane that can guarantee both parties enough proof that the session happens. The room has hidden speakers around the corners of the wall, it has two microphones and visible cameras sticking to the wall and ceiling. 

To speak of the damned zombie himself, Hanma seemingly displays himself as a man with no worries for what will happen to him. He is sitting leisurely as if he were a visitor inside an old man’s house, waiting for cookies and card games to play inside a retirement home. Naoto followed the blond man after coming inside the same room as Hanma is. 

If Mikey was given a chance to do anything with no consequences inside this room, he probably would have beaten the life out of Hanma. His dark eyes point out, never did the guy ever like him. Ever since he introduced himself to Toman before as a Valhalla acting leader, Mikey sensed no goodness in him. 

Technically, Hanma does not even have handcuffs on him right now. Naoto scanned him from head to toe, “You’re surprisingly participating.” 

“Ain’t want to deal with police officers.” Hanma answered with a slight scowl. His eyes rose when he saw Mikey’s expression towards him. Great, this is great! An angry Sano in return makes the whole thing worth it. As much as he wants to move around and piss the blond, he needs to contain himself and act like a tame person since Naoto had him on an invisible leash. Instead, he gave Mikey a secluded smile as a greeting. “Yo, Mikey, it’s been a while.” 

The person mentioned, however, clenched his fists as a response. 

With the sudden change of atmosphere, Naoto’s junior spoke through the other side of the room with a mic. “Sir Naoto, should I start the session now?” 

“Yes.” spoke Naoto through a mic on the table.  

“Alright. Both parties, everything discussed in this room is classified confidential and required to be recorded. Only the people inside this room are the only ones allowed to know this kind of information so speak diligently and straightforwardly as a must. This interrogation officially starts now.” 

The speaker buzz promptly stopped as soon as Naoto’s junior halted with the introduction of the session. When it did stop, the tense aura of the room makes it obvious that Mikey would like to assault the man in front of him. But, that will not give him the chance to talk things to him as civilly as he could. 

Luckily, Naoto started first so there can be a heads up on how these kinds of processes work. Things should move smoothly according to the limited time they have. Considering the case is not even normal to the way the world works, three hours is the maximum for the labelled paranormal case handed to the youngest Tachibana son. 

He does not want to waste time, times he can get annoyed by how slow these could go. “We only have three hours. Checking on my wrist watch, we already spent eight minutes.” 

Hanma rolled his eyes, although he looks like he will definitely participate. Treating it like a game as always, keeping himself entertained no matter the circumstance. The camera in front of him blinked with red, then glanced at noticeable dark glares from the only blond in the room. “You kinda look like shit as always, Sano.” 

“Yeah?” Mikey sneered, “...The fuck you’ve been into?” 

They started off casually to lessen the tension of the atmosphere inside the room, at least temporarily. Mikey and Hanma were never that close anyway to be chummy for each other but still kept that acquaintance sort of relationship to maintain general greetings. 

“Probably somewhere else fun,” the tall man picked his nose. “You should go to Malta. Heard that the country is filled with hot babes you can use to move on.” 

Disgusting. Utterly disgusting. 

“Heard? You probably experienced it yourself. You’re disgusting, Hanma.” 

“Oh? The double standard you have is amazing, M-ike-y.” He stretched his name, most likely to annoy him. “People who reside in gangster life are disgusting and pathetic in general. At least I admit that I am. You, however, do not. Stop being in denial.” 

Naoto observed how the two converse with each other. Mentally noting that having two beasts inside the same room might have exploded right now if not being held inside a police building. It is still amazing how they can contain their mutual dislike to each other. Given that they experienced something more traumatising. 

A ‘tch’ sound was heard coming from Mikey. “A person like you saying that does not sit right. You’re a hypocrite.” 

“So are you.” Hanma smirked. “Must be the reason why that Akashi woman left ya, asshole.” 

“How the hell did you know Senju?” A striking lace of death threat from the blond’s voice echoed through the room. “ Was it ear to ear, huh?” 

“Maybe, maybe not.” hummed the Reaper. “I could be, or perhaps I could not know the woman.” 

“Answer the damn question, Hanma.” Mikey scowled, “I do not have time for your leisure jokes.”

Hanma sighed as if scolding Mikey for being impatient, “What is your business connecting that Akashi woman to me? Didn’t ya already have the answer for yourself?” 

Naoto was just listening to their discussion, he did not seem to plan talking for now. Seeing Mikey taking over the interrogation just proves how serious he can get, especially when facing a key person that might know what was happening whilst in a different country. It was still unbelievable as to how Naoto Tachibana managed to bring a fugitive back to his home country. 

Mikey has not been able to respond back so Hanma deliberately continued his speech. “Do you honestly think I’m behind all of this, Mikey?” 

If clenching too much was Mikey’s form of releasing cortisol, his palms would be bleeding already. 

“You’ve been hiding anywhere, Hanma.”

Hanma only shrugged with his shoulders and laid out his hands to the table, leaning forward as he intimidated Mikey along the lines. “So what if I really killed her, Sano boy? Will you do shit? What can you do anyway?” 

“You..” The blond’s eyes shifted to a murder gaze as he grabbed Hanma’s collar, as if his impulses are trying to cage out their way to straightly killing the person in front. He was pissed, angry, and frustrated.   “I. Will. Fucking. Kill. You. Right here, right now.” 

That statement alone was genuine enough for anyone to fall back and retreat. However, despite getting threatened by the former underground leader, Hanma did not budge from his deathly remarks. “Aw, getting upset already?” 

“Enough!” Naoto slammed his fists to the table, causing it to shake a little. Stopping their incoming and personal fights towards each other is an excellent choice, he cannot handle another bloody halloween even if it is not halloween season. With the sudden outburst from the police detective, the grip from the collar and the taunting stopped– This made them stop. “No one is going to cause an infight in this room. Understand?” 

Mikey begrudgingly nodded as he needed to cooperate with this fucker in the room. He really has to tolerate Hanma for three hours. When his mind started to calm down with the thunder and lightning, he realised something based on what Hanma told him just earlier. Do you think I’m behind all of this? What? 

“Hanma.” He began, “The fuck do you mean by that?” 

“Specify which.” Hanma’s tone sounds not in the mood slightly. “I’m not a mind reader.” 

“You said that I think you are behind all of this. You’re not?” 

Anything, he is trying to get necessary information as needed. The blond is now being arduous, demanding answers from this so-called zombie. Apparently, Hanma somehow dodged the answer and yet not at the same time. Someone tells him to be specific but it seems that the reaper does riddles for temporary amusement. A hypocrite in his finest. (Honestly speaking, Mikey admits to himself that Hanma was more tolerable when Kisaki was still alive.)

It took a few minutes before he got an answer. “I remember the smell of blood, pooling near the pedestrian lane on the street. Kisaki was the only one who knew how to keep me entertained.” reminisced Hanma. “You still remember clearly how he died?” 

“I was there, so yeah.” Mikey furrowed his eyebrows. “What is his connection here?” 

“How about you, Tachibana?” 

“A truck swooped him over.” 

“Correct.” Hanma’s fingers snap in correction. “The scene was still vivid, and it was snowing. Tenjiku’s defeat and the end of my entertainment. Then, I sat on his gravestone–” He made a visual wave with his hand that symbolises a lit up cigarette. “–and I told him the story of the Reaper and the Pierrot.” 

Mikey and Naoto only have to pay attention to what he is saying. Hanma looked sincere when he said all of his experiences. Somehow, somehow… It may help. 

“...Honestly, I was just fucking bored all the time.” 

( “I can easily win every fight in my district. So weak, fragile. Nothing could really stop me, no one was stronger than I am.” 

Hanma Shuji yawned as he sat in a pile of beaten bodies. With a cigarette resting at the crease of his middle and index fingers, he puffed out smoke from his mouth and a little from his nostrils. Entertainment was something he could not acquire easily in his entire life. When he was five years old, his old television was his first amusement visual. Despite having blur bars roaming inside the screen, the audio coming out of it was enough to keep the small child entertained. It was the year when he finally regained consciousness as children below four tend to not remember anything. 

It was only television with him until he grew sick with it. Repetitive channels and segments, distracting blur bars, and the same audio playing over and over again made him memorise early in age. Surely sucked, he supposed, but what can he do? An old television has a busted remote. What the hell. 

The only thing he can ever thank the machine for was the sound of action. Influence at an early age started to bloom within him as soon as he saw people punching the light out of other people. His favourite genre might have been action and violence if only his own mother did not prohibit him from watching those hostile media. Too bad, her son developed tendencies to beat people until they forget what it is like to have solid food again. 

His relationship with his dear family deteriorated and his love for searching entertainment grew better. Hanma was suffering from boredom and luckily, in odd circumstances, he met a guy named Tetta Kisaki. If he were still a kid, laying down with his stomach and his legs would kick back backwards, he is the type to admire villains instead of heroes. Not that he considers himself or Kisaki villains… What was that term again? Anti-heroes? Was that it? 

Ah, but the good thing is, Kisaki was the only one who could provide him quality entertainment. From the moment he abruptly told him that he was to become his servant, Hanma felt that he was a character in a television series he watched a few years back. It was a concept of his father’s bedtime stories and a television show that involves time travelling, transmitter, and controller. Rewording it makes ‘The Reaper and The Pierrot’. 

“Takemichi is a time-leaper, you know that?” Kisaki started, fingers trailing along the metal pipes. His tone dulls, “Figures why he always foils my plans.”

“How’d ya can tell anyway?” He asked while he played with his toothpick in his mouth. “Is it an assumption?”

“Not an assumption. It’s a fact. He was never the tactician type. Him ruining my plans in great motion makes it all have sense. Not to mention if he had someone helping him in the future who has several connections and with. Well, I have to confirm it first.”

“...You feel whenever he, uh, leaps in time?” 

Kisaki furrowed his eyebrows, “What?” 

“How do you even adjust your plans? Or coming up with them? If Takemichi manages to change a clip of the past, then the future alters depending on what kind of differences in the past were made.”

“You’re connected with the future.” The cunning tactician responds. “Your body, mind, and soul are still the same. But not with… the past. The future is dependent on the past. You get my point, Shuuji?” 

Hanma shrugged his shoulders as he folded his right leg over the other. “Probably.” 

A rub on his temple and sigh were exasperated from the teen. “Have you mentioned anything about your childhood shows or whatnot?” 

“What about it?” 

“Okay, let me rephrase it in terms of your show so that you can grasp the idea.”

“You mean, ‘The Reaper and The Pierrot’? Seriously?” Hanma lightly scoffed. “I may be loyal to you but yer treatin’ me like a kid sometimes.” 

“Occasionally, your comprehension is weaker than that of a child.” Kisaki rebutted. “If you were a bit intellectual, you’d get my point.” 

“Ouch.” 

“Anyway, here is the thing. An analogy, if you can call it that way.” 

Hanma nods, “Go on.” 

“Takemichi is a time-leaper, yeah? You can’t leap without a trigger. I don’t know who the fuck is his trigger but there, you get a grasp of the idea. Now, the trigger here is what you can substitute as the ‘controller’ while the bastard is the ‘transmitter’. Takemichi receives the shockwave of the trigger thus enabling him to leap to the past depending on the time goal of both parties.” Kisaki continued. “In your show, whatsoever, the transmitter and controller have their obstacles on the run. Reaper and Pierrot are known to bust the plans.” 

Putting it this way made it extremely easy to follow. Hanma does not consider himself ‘less intelligent’ (such a nice word for saying dumb) since he follows orders very well, but there is a difference where comparing two things makes it hard to comprehend. Also, he is fond of the show so it is to his liking. He could now understand why Kisaki was desperate to get rid of that Hanagaki guy. 

“In that case, the Pierrot is the one who has all the motives and plans while the Reaper is the one who executes them and the standpoint of all things. The show you are fond of shows different perspectives but if you think about it too well, the series focuses on the much more ‘antagonistic’ side than the other way around.” 

“Seems like it.” 

“Right. So, you are the Reaper here. You have that damned title known surrounding each place. I can call myself the ‘Pierrot’, as murky as that sounds.” 

“And the connections for all of these things are…?” 

“Listen,” Kisaki sighed as he wiped his glasses. “Here is the mind-blowing shit. I think Takemichi and his trigger patterned how the future changes each time he leaps. Of course, we are the cause of his misery as they are already aware. That is not even the main point. Thing is, he makes it look like we can control the future.” 

“Are you suggesting we ruin it further, then?” 

“Not rashly. Was planning to, actually.” Kisaki shifted to an odd smirk, “Things happen badly even if we are not the reason. Hell, things fall into their places accordingly. Hanagaki Takemichi is only bad luck on his own terms. Transmitters are heroes and the controllers are the shadows of these so called heroes. If he was able to foil our plans, then I better get to think thoroughly to come up with something unexpected that not even the future will be able to reckon with.”

“Tetta.” 

Kisaki looked at him with a serious expression, “What?” 

“Have you ever watched the show?” 

Hanma heard a small mumble coming from the lad he had spoken to. “No. Not quite. Just read the summary and synopsis enough for me to make it as an analogy, just in case you won’t be able to catch on.” 

“You missed a lot of points.” 

“Sure.” 

“No, I’m pretty serious about this stuff.” admitted by the reaper himself, “I genuinely think that the show was not meant for kids.” 

“ Fuckin’ nerd.” Kisaki cursed under his breath. “Then tell me what was lacking then.” 

He decided to click his tongue, “Not all of it. I decided I’d tell ya everythin’ when I feel like it. That’s a promise.” 

“Don’t need yer damn promise, Hanma.” Kisaki scowled. “Well, I had no choice then. Tell me what is necessary to know and I’ll work on that instead.”  

The uniform was a close fit to wear, dirty red as a choice of colour. He recently moved to another gang called ‘Tenjiku’ led by this half-Filipino prior to his ‘Pierrot’. He lit up a cigarette as he waited outside with Izana’s right-hand man. Kisaki was talking or negotiating something with the albino man and he could probably care less whatever the fuck Kisaki wants to do onwards. His only goal was two things: follow Kisaki and the feeling of excitement. 

Right after they were kicked out by Toman, they immediately hurried to find a gang that can rival Toman's overall strength. To put it simply, a gang that can possibly defeat Manjiro Sano. Now, knowing that Izana’s goal was to completely ruin and demolish the anchors in Mikey’s life and that he will also be lurking in darkness with his adoptive older brother. To Kisaki, this seems like the perfect situation to alleviate from what progress was lost. For Hanma, on the other hand, ain’t nothing like a good family reunion. 

It’s strange how he could already formulate hypotheses from what Kisaki told him about all time-leaping shenanigans and from his childhood bedtime story. Though, he feels like he is not supposed to tell him what will happen exactly. His own father reminded him that if he were to speak the story, must it be only those who are worthy to hear it. Kisaki was worthy enough, he supposes. He could only tell a few parts of the original story, which he assures to himself that it would benefit the guy. 

The summer air breezes through the quarters inside the building where Tenjiku rests. Kisaki was staring at the view below the structure with a barricade serving as a fence. Both of them were wearing their new uniforms but the motives stayed the same. Hanma blew a puff of smoke from a new cigar as he shrugged. 

“Hey, Tetta.” 

“What do you want?” 

“Reaper and Pierrot explicitly said that timelines differ.” He started, “It’s impressive that you get the glimpse of the entire purpose of the show.” 

“And, you are trying to say…?” 

He flailed his hands as he flickered his cigar, throwing it outside the barricade. “One of the episodes there mentioned about gathering help from a spiritual being. A version coming from my father noted that the other versions of Pierrots were spiritual themselves. Ya ain’t even religious.” 

“Doesn’t really mean it has to be religiously connected. ‘Spiritual’ comes in different forms.” Kisaki remarked. “Sometimes it can be linked to other mediums.” 

“Your analogy was discontinued.” 

“I am aware.” 

“Do you believe in spirits?” 

The lad with glasses subtly shook his head no. Understandable since he has the smarts and his intellectual capabilities went through the roof. Additionally, his analytical mind to come up with twisted yet remarkable plans was impressive to become one of the underground’s master tactician. Too bad, if he were a good person, he’d be able to use this talent of his to overcome every obstacle a gang has to face. (Such irony because Kisaki was the one who brought every gang’s demise). 

Hanma gaped, “That’s fine. But did ya know, my mother believed in ‘em. She didn’t have that much money but she managed to hire a shaman for whatever deviltry she had in mind.”

“I don’t think I have time to listen to your… childhood stories.” Kisaki carefully termed his words, he still has a bit of manners inside him to not disrespect parents at least. Hanma may be his servant but he is far more stronger than him in physical terms. “I’ll reconsider if I find it… worthy.” 

“Hey, just keep track. Everything I say is relevant.” 

“Fine. Are you saying that Pierrots are linked with spiritual things?”

“Not necessarily. You know how the relationship and bond between a Reaper and Pierrot are? Strong, right? Same goes for the transmitter and controller. Or the trigger and time-leaper.” 

Kisaki rubbed his chin. “Then, I reckon that they are not easily replaced even if one of them dies. A newer bond may be born, however, previous bondings are just as effective as the new ones.” 

When they had murdered Emma and Izana’s death followed on, things started to go downhill. Hanma was timid that no matter what Kisaki comes up with any kind of tricks under his sleeves, that damned time leaper would always impede a Pierrot’s schemes. He remembered how much he used to despise the last episode of the show before it was discontinued, that protagonists will always prevail and the ending would dissolve the entire character of the antagonists. Time-leapers and triggers always win. That is just how it is. 

As soon as Kisaki hastily runs away with a gun in hand, he has to follow him in an instant and block every opponent that comes in their way. Fighting Draken again was another thing, but he knew that Kisaki’s time was coming. It came way too soon. Hanma has a lot of stuff to tell Kisaki in the future. 

But, life must proceed in order to have the new batch of the analogy. Leaving him with a bitter taste feeling, the Reaper hasn't gotten the chance to tell Kisaki you know what? You will die sooner. Ah, still, even if he had to see him dying, it was not the right time. Did you know? Pierrots die faster than reapers. Oh, also, Pierrots can also be time-leapers but Reapers can never be Triggers.

All these moments and Hanma only realises that they are the embodiment and the living Reaper and Pierrot. Kisaki may not be able to time-leap like Hanagaki but his progress as a Pierrot had impacted so much. Wonder how much his father would react if his very own son is the living proof why the story is true. 

Yet the story is complex as it is, and it might take a while for him to thoroughly grasp and explain to whomever will demand an explanation. He might not even give a fuck and someone would force him to open his mouth and speak up. 

Hanma is now a fugitive. Technically a running fugitive. Seen smoking in front of Kisaki Tetta’s grave after eating at an all-night ramen shop just around the corner. Almost feels like the source of entertainment ran down six feet under, and he feels like relying on someone else to give him a spark of joy rather than create one himself. He tried, though. He attempted to crack a joke at the shop owner, unfortunately he failed miserably.

The night sky was underbearing and the breeze that accompanied it made him clutch to his grey hoodie. Wasn’t even that cold, either. He decided to finally do his sweet talking and tell Kisaki the entirety of Reaper and Pierrot. Hanma is all alone at the graveyard anyway, it does not matter even if someone else hears the story. Unless that someone is connected with Mikey or even to Tokyo Manji members, he might crack their necks on the spot. Moreover, who is a lunatic enough to loiter at a cemetery besides him?

He puffed a smoke as he glanced at the gravestone with Kisaki’s full name. Hanma wondered if his parents even cared for the death of their young son. Ah, in a way, Kisaki is cursed as soon as he offers himself to bring a Reaper to his style of revenge. He promised, right? To tell him everything.

“You know, ya were a great entertainer. For that, I applaud you Tetta. No one’s been able to keep me entertained ever since my ma overdosed on cocaine.” Hanma snickered out loud. “I’m about to fly my way to Malta soon so ya better listen well.”  

He crossed his legs, flickered his cigarette as he popped a can of bubbling soda. “First things first, the whole shit here is complex as a whole and so far, we already unlocked its basic ‘mechanics’. Transmitters and Controllers, or let’s just say Trigger and Time-Leapers, are more known. I bet you that there’s a shit ton of 'em out there since it shifts most of the time but pretty much rare to spot one since it can’t be simultaneous time travelling. Renewal between those two are frequent depending if both mutual goals are achieved. However, Pierrot and Reaper relationships often stay the same and renewals between ‘em ain’t that much common.” 

In a natural sense, Pierrots hate Time-Leapers. Same goes for the Trigger and Reaper. And yet, those relationships between those four maintain balance with that kind of concept. With Kisaki dead, there had been few imbalances. However, with the Reaper being alive, this keeps it sturdy enough. Hanma sipped some of his canned soda followed by a sigh afterwards. Pierrots are likely associated spiritually that despite being dead, for example, they do not die that easily. It is either that their spirit is not calm or not content with their work and decides to pursue that goal until it ensures success. Hanma’s pierrot was never spiritual to begin with and if he ever wanted to connect with the guy, he might have hired a shaman. 

“Unlike our positions, Tetta, Time-Leapers can transfer their ability to another person they feel worthy. Who knows, there are more previous time-leapers than pierrots, reapers, and triggers altogether.” replied the lone Reaper, “Everything is temporary too. Each role is bound to be replaced, just like Trigger for example. If that goal is no longer the same or if it came true already, a new Trigger must be replaced.” 

Hanma stared at Kisaki’s gravestone as he gave a pause. “I know what you’re thinking. Why is it that the timelines differ every time? Simply put, the holder's complexity determines the outcome of each timeline, future, and the flow of how things happen. And that’s only for Time-Leapers. In our case, you’re probably there in a ghost-shit form, if ya ever believed in ‘em. I’ve seen enough shit from beating the hell out of bastards in and out.” He then pressed his lips to a thin line before sipping a line of soda once again, “Knowing you would not be satisfied with how you died in the first place, can’t feel a damn soul around here though.” 

A small smirk formed on his lips, “Well. I think I’d know who’s next in line, yeah?”) 

Naoto scratched his chin as a mannerism for thinking deeply. The police detective thoroughly listened to the criminal’s side-story, as he perceives. What he assumed before was most likely assured by Shuji Hanma himself, since he sounded like the true source. He cannot declare the story as the truth, however, with the speculations and connected statements the man told just earlier as he finished, Naoto might just pass this as a reliable source. As bitter as that feels. 

The part where complexity plays a huge role makes sense and it was technically a boost for all the months he, Mikey, and Takemichi have been working on. Now, everybody else knows their roundabouts but the Akashi family. Not yet. Legitimately, Naoto feels like what he wrote on his flippable cork board and whiteboard are all true, if confirming it based on Hanma’s story about the ‘Reaper and the Pierrot’. 

Speaking of a complex character, Mikey furrowed his brows in astonishment. Almost having his jaw semi-wide open but that would leave him dehydrated. When he looked at his side, he saw how Naoto was in this deep-state of mind. Seeing this made the damned zombie man scoff in amusement, even shaking his head sideways. 

“Is it really that shocking?” chuckled Hanma, “C’mon. Close y’alls mouths, would ya?” 

Despite the story-telling being mostly about the nature of Reaper and Pierrot, he sounded like he also reminisced the moments where Kisaki was still alive with the baiting juncture that had happened. The mid-joining of Toman, the discussion in Tenjiku, the death of Emma and Izana, and lastly… the sudden death of Kisaki himself. 

So? Mikey gets it that those are key highlights of their journey with their designated roles in this dilemma. Before he said something, Naoto interrupted him as soon as he cut off his deep thinking inside the interrogation office. The timer indicates an hour and a half left, that is more than enough to clarify things for the three of them; it ticks fast. 

“All my hypothesis testing is true then.” uttered the detective, “Interesting..” 

“Let me guess, one of them being the Time Leaper complexity heavily depending on the holder?” 

“Yes.” 

Hanma nods his head, “And that Sano — each travel outcome differs? Ain’t been the same, yeah? Unlike Hanagaki’s. Ah, shoot, distinct worlds, right? Sounds like a multiverse.” 

“If you somehow knew… fuckin’ weird as hell. How did you know this?” Mikey snarled in place.

“A reaper–” hands swayed, serves as an action made by the storyteller, “–has their own ways. Listen here, Sano.” He even motioned to lean at the table, his eyes boring to the other’s obsidian ones, “Have you listened at all? Observed, even?” 

Naoto kept himself listening to both men’s conversation at the back, with his arms crossed, being quiet. 

“What?” 

“All your worries and experiences while time leaping is connected.” Hanma’s tone changed, it does not sound like the usual anymore; a gradual shift of vocal usage mixed with sincerity. “It’s up to you whether you believe that someone out there, or not, maybe something, is letting her die no matter how much you try.” Like an entity doomed for eternity. 

A wave of unease surged through Mikey, his eyebrows furrowed in disbelief with his fingers curling to its knuckles. “Hell no. Can’t be. One of the timelines I went to, she died of blood cancer..!” 

Even with his point, the reaper was unfazed by this. “Then. How many natural occurrences?” 

“..Once.” a sigh parted his lips, muttering a ‘tsk’ as to how this damned reaper makes a valid question. 

“Tachibana. How many times did she die because of this asshole? Or anyone, rather?” Hanma eyed towards the police detective, to which he waited for an answer as if he could not assimilate the obvious. 

Naoto complies, “Five in total– er, no, scratch that. With his recent leap, we add one more to make it six.” 

“Hah, six! Six times, Mikey.” Hanma sneered, and when he glanced at him trying to mock through staring. “So… that speaks enough, doesn’t it?” Fucking cowards! 

“I do not understand.” the blond started, his fists curling to a ball as his legs were bouncing as a sign of agitation. “Are you saying that someone out there wants her dead badly?” 

“What do you think?” 

“...Is it in my circle?” 

Hanma hummed, “Of what?” 

“They would never do that to Senju.” hair mangled with calloused hands ranking through, the blond man shakes his head no. Why would they betray her? There is no absolute reason. 

“C’mon. Ya gotta be too self-centred to the point where you’d think you have things under your control.” the taller man remarked, “Ya may have the capacity to lead and enough charisma for that kind of shit, and still, there are rats everywhere.” 

Before Mikey could come up with a response, Hanma dismissed him as he waved his hands at him, the tattoos at the back of his palms never changed. “Well, nevermind. You do not get it at all, do you? Oi, Tachibana, you get it, yeah?” 

“You really get on my nerves, Hanma.” 

“Likewise.” 

A moment of silence lurked after telling a word that signifies the mutuality between the two ex-delinquents. With one of them being a fugitive–now captured–, the time is running out. However, Hanma has one more shot to pop out Tokyo Manji’s former president’s guts, one that he is sure that he can make him apeshit in less than a minute. Glorious. Terrific, even. 

Peace was never an option, anyway. Shuji Hanma does not have the concept of peace, living in the streets of chaos. Honestly, with this thought radiating through, Naoto figures that he might as well keep an eye closer to this zombie. That fucker might resist and kick himself out of prison in less than a month. 

“...brothers.” 

This got the attention of a certain blond. “What?” 

“Yer ex-wife’s remaining family.” 

Mikey stared at him, trying to decipher whatever the hell Hanma thinks right now. “Oh, so you took an interest in her family, too?” Don’t you dare take them away from her. 

“Don’t you think it is a bit weird you haven’t thought of or consulted, checked your little wife’s older brothers?” With this, the expected reaction was reached. “Just because they are family?” 

Naoto twitched his leg, stepped up as he grabbed a chair and sat on it suddenly. He pursed his lips to a thin line and even bit his cheeks inside, his fingers drumming on the table. It felt a little shameful as he is a licensed and professional police officer, “We did not think of that..” 

Meanwhile, the person who is going to be divorced soon, is speechless. 

Hanma laughed, pleased with the short lived entertainment he just planted, “Oh, you really haven’t, ain’t ya?” 

“They were suspected, though.” Naoto counter-attacked, “One of the timelines where Senju died in a fire incident.” 

A scoff was heard from the tall reaper instead, “So? Does not really prove anythin’. In fact, it just adds that you ignore the signs.” 

The police brunet pressed his lips to a thin line, “I already told Mikey to meet the Akashi brothers as soon as this interrogation ends, give Sano a slack.” 

Jests became tame as Hanma pointed his finger on his chin, tapping it. “Hmm~,but I do wonder,” he glanced at the only blond in the room, “Why haven’t you thought of adding them to the list of suspects? That is so strange, isn’t it?” 

-

Mikey was in deep thought for a while. Naoto left moments ago and said that he will just attend to some business he was assigned at his work, then apologised that he might not be able to accompany him to the Akashi household. On second thought, he considered that it is best for the in-laws to catch up by themselves instead of having someone they are not close to yet. 

Windy, it was a little bit windy outside. Hanma got back to his own prison cell. If he could, the blond wished that he could talk to his elder brother and ask him for advice. Even if he did not have the chance to get married, Mikey considers and acknowledges Shinichiro for giving solid advice on certain occasions. And just like him, some situations you need to get serious so in the end, albeit the challenges faced, there won’t be any regrets that will fall. 

(“Big bro?” A faint sound was heard from Shinichiro’s back, one hand occupied by a screwdriver while the other holding a face towel. Mikey popped a lollipop on his mouth, feet swaying as he sat down by three wheels stacked. 

“Yeah?” the eldest responds, bobbing his head along as he attempts to unscrew a misplaced tool to the vehicle. Covered in small portions of motor oil, he sighed as a sign of retreat. 

It only took a couple of seconds for Shinichiro to stop his tracks on whatever the fuck he is trying to achieve from a motorcycle. “I think their dad is back.” 

“...Is that so?” 

“I think so too!” Emma beamed with their conversation, sitting on an actual chair given to her. “Senju -chan once told me that she rarely sees him.” 

Takeomi said that their family is not having quite the good terms with their own father. “Ah, well… sometimes family matters are sensitive.” Shinichiro replies as he was careful with his words. 

“Sounds a handful..” Mikey muttered. 

A chuckle was emitted from the eldest as he stood up and ruffled both of his siblings’ heads, “It is. Family is family, even if things aren’t okay. In the end, Manjiro, Emma, there will always be a part of us that loves them dearly.”)  

The Sano and Akashi are family friends. Ever since Shinichiro was friends with Takeomi since childhood, it has expanded. Mikey knew them from the start, the beginning. He had seen how the eldest of the Akashi siblings stands as a father-figure due to their very own father being absent most of the time. He had seen how Haruchiyo had middle-child syndrome before the siblings mend each other. He had seen how Senju was always left out alone in all ways, always chasing them at their backs, wanting to be beside them. 

Still, despite those facts, Mikey enjoyed being with them. Of course, it is close second to the favours of him preferring his own family. However, when both families are together, a sense of belonging was in attendance, as if it was right to be. They were kids, they had the entire lifetime for them to think about the future, just act like how kids act and they will turn out fine. Nevertheless, the realities of having the standards of a perfect nuclear family was near to first digits only. Both families never had any normal circumstances in their lives. For instance, Shinichiro was also like Takeomi; the standing father-figure of his siblings. A mother to both parties are non-existent; death due to being terminally ill for the Sano’s sides and a literal quickshow drop for the Akashi’s— motherless, to be exact. 

Maybe that’s why both families get along in the first place. Perhaps friendship was one thing but the common similarities between them may have made them get along. Even in the future, Mikey agrees, his family and Senju’s family will always be connected in some way. How fascinating and amazing this knowledge is. (Is that why Toman is strong, then? Most of them never had any normal lives, anyway.) 

In confidence, Mikey confides in truth that there will be no problems when he sees them again. After all, the thought of them being part of the early stages of his life made him steadily calm. He used to go to their house, too, with his big bro and Emma. Their grandmother is at the same age as his grandfather. At one point of that time, Haruchiyo joked that Mansaku, the Sano grandpa, should ask his grandmother out. Claims that ‘y’know, for once, to have some fun too?’ Sadly, though, he got a small scolding from Takeomi. Luckily, their grandmother scolds Takeomi in return, saying that the joke is harmless. 

The roads are vividly clear. Feeling the air of 1998. Reminiscing the times where things back then were simple. The swaying of his hair as it was covered by a helmet as his grip was on Emma as he was on the motorcycle with his siblings with Shinichiro as the driver, obviously. Riding along with them (on a separate vehicle) shows the same. Takeomi as the driver, Senju at the centre, and Haruchiyo sat last. A plan was discussed a few days ago, older brothers talking that they should go out some time. And so, the destination lays out a small hiking site where the morning city view appeals at the top. 

Wait here with Senju. Shinichiro reminded him, holding Emma’s hand as they will buy some stuff they need since there is a nearby store at the hiking site. Takeomi and Haru will come along too, so ya better watch here. 

They won’t even camp out here, anyway. As he recalls, it was awkward being alone with Senju. Truth be told, being a kid with the age less than ten, the thoughts of actually trying to be close with one of your childhood friends sounds a lot. That time, he had wished that Baji would come along with them, he and his mum went to a zoo so it can’t be helped. 

Mikey passed himself labelled as a lame person, that Senju had to make the first move. 

(“Uhm,” she pointed out to a bench, “We can sit there if you want. I think they’ll take a bit longer to come back.” 

A little effort to try and catch a small conversation, he is aware. “..Sure.” 

He wasn’t nervous at all, no, yet taking a glimpse of the girl beside him he knows that she might be nervous as hell. Mikey thinks that it’s silly to get anxious around a friend, does she even consider herself a friend of his? “You’re always around, aren’t you?” 

“Huh?” 

“Always coming to visit our house.” Mikey began, not wanting to get a bit insensitive. “Do you not get tired?”

“I feel most…fun and energetic when I do. Your house feels a lot homey, makes me warm inside with big bro Haru.” responded Senju, her little legs swaying. “...Or maybe because you are warm, too. Emma -chan and big bro Shin, too.” 

He took a moment or two before replying to her response, because what she said made him a little warm on the inside as well. “Well… next time, I will go to your house.” 

Her raised tone made it so much better, “Really?” 

“I guess… yeah. I think big bro Shin would agree. Besides, I’ll drag Ed and Emma along.” 

Senju beamed, “I can’t wait.”) 

The memory alone was enough to ride all the way to arrive at the Akashi household finally. Going there was like a smooth sail to him, it felt natural for him to know when to turn around a corner because he used to visit them frequently when he had his own babu before. Sweet old CB250T. When he arrived at his destination and parked his bike somewhere, his heartbeat pumped at an odd pace. 

His feet dragged him. The grassy surface, the front yard with minimal flower decorations and instead replaced with bushes and small trees, the rocky path displayed at the side, and the appealing terrace that is covered with inclined vines. An independent control, lost full demand of the lower portion of his body as Mikey proceeds to step and step until he can feel the texture of wooden flooring. 

Ah. 

This is it, then. 

The moment he took foot on the flooring, he felt like the place hadn't changed for long. It felt like 1998, visiting the household to visit the siblings and play or do whatever they want until the sun is out. Instead of feeling thrilled and eager, it became uneasiness. Oh, man, what should he say when he sees them again? This timeline is different from the other ones, and he doesn’t have any moments with the Akashi’s in any of those, too. 

A sense of foreboding. 

A fierce lion, king of the jungle, knocks on the doors of below predators and ask for forgiveness. 

Fascinating scenario it is. 

He knows that the news eventually reaches their ears; how he and Senju will be divorced soon. Just like any situation that envelops anywhere, it is completely normal and understandable if they hate him as soon as the brothers see him. The thing is, he expects them to hate him. Not the other way around. He wants them to loathe him, rather than take pity. 

Still. The thought of it makes him nervous. He is going to meet his brother-in-laws after all these months of not getting to meet them. Perhaps it is not only them in this household, too. Seeing Senju again in this timeline would destroy him completely. And to think that if she is here… 

Never in his life did he ever think that he’d get this anxious when he is about to meet the same faces he knew a long time ago. Back then, never did he feel this type of distress–it does not par to the first time he leaped into a timeline.  

Standing in front of the doorstep, Mikey breathed in and out before hesitantly rang the doorbell in front of him. He waited for a few seconds, his right foot getting jittery. It can’t be helped. Talk to them. It’s been too long. 

He bit the insides of his cheek. No matter what happens. 

The door creaked open, revealing two grown men with different hair colours. One with a striking colour of pink and one with a black one. After all these months, they looked the same. Hell, does he even look like himself at this point? Things change fast with time, ticking so quickly. 

Takeomi seemed shocked, while Haruchiyo seemed like he just saw someone who rose from the dead a long time ago. A weird reunion between the three. With no noise coming, Mikey was positive that Senju is not living in this house. 

The blond prompted to crack a small smile, “It’s… nice to see you guys again.” 

Chapter Text

There are reasons why the siblings are dubbed as mysterious. Having different surnames yet still related makes the people in the underground wonder, and soon reaches the surface above the underground. Nobody knows what happened anyway, no, not really. Not when their family was broken from the start, not when that tragedy happened , not when Haruchiyo left home, not when Takeomi abandoned his only sister, not when Senju had to live by herself, not when grandma died, and not when father did not come back no more. 

Nobody but the closest friends they only had. 

But what they do not know is that all of these start with a mother. The thing is, they never had one. Of course, how could one of them be born with no mother? She was only a child bearer and not a parent, a prostitute to which their own father chose to impregnate when he paid lots of money to get her pregnant as it was a breach of the rules set by a brothel. Never once, but thrice in various years. She was his favourite. His reason? She was pretty. Hell, he might have wanted a family as he did not want to end up alone, only for his mother to take care of all of them in the end. 

He couldn’t handle it, after all, being a solo-parent to cater his children’s needs in every aspect; physically, emotionally, mentally, and spiritually. Except for financial needs, that is the sole reason why he was an absent father in the first place. However, it’s not like he doesn’t know what his kids looked like. His eldest, Takeomi–he names it–, was a copy of him. The middle child–first time he smiled– was a mix of him and that woman still he loves. And his only daughter, youngest of three? Beautiful. Looks like the mother heavily. As if blessed with her grace.

“She’s pretty, isn’t she?” His mother peered over, expecting an answer from her son after putting her grandsons to sleep, “Would that be enough to stay, son?” 

He cooed at the baby sleeping in his arms, so fragile and weak, his daughter, “She just looks like her, mom.” 

“Pray she won’t end up like her,” displeased with the response she got, she deeply sighed and sat down at her chair. “I expect you to parent your kids for once. Since Senju looks like that prostitute, there’s your reason to stay.” 

A few minutes of silence filled the air before he shifted into a different topic but still related, “Takeomi. Was he helping you, mom?” 

“Diligent as he is, it makes my heart ache that most of the time your son never got a chance to be a kid. Haruchiyo is a two-year old, he already knows how to walk and speak a few words. Your children are blessed, so stay. Even for a day or two.” 

Sighing, he cradles the baby as he nods. “Just a day, just a day. Then I’ll go back to work.” 

“Glad to hear that, son.” 

The next morning, he woke up to the sounds of crying. When he came to check the source of it– quietly leaving Senju sleeping soundly– Haruchiyo wept as his diaper needed a change. At first, he was about to call his eldest son to change it for him but he figured that Takeomi is helping their grandmother to make breakfast and set up the table for them. It was a nice scenario to think of, he shushes Haruchiyo lightly as he picks him up, glad that his son did his best to calm down despite being at the age of two. 

After he cleaned up Haruchiyo’s business, all glowy and happy, “My sweet son. You are now brand new!” 

Footsteps heard approaching them, “...Good morning dad. Breakfast is ready, grandma made you tea downstairs.” Takeomi’s arms reached to grab Haruchiyo and carry him instead, not wanting to strain his father inside the house when he’s barely home, “I’ll carry Haru.” 

“Thanks, son.” a smile crept up to Takeomi’s cheeks as his hair was ruffled, finally grew enough that his buzz cut was now thicker strands, “C’mon. Let’s not make grandma wait.” 

“What about Senju?” 

“She’s still sleeping.” 

“Oh…” Takeomi trailed, patting his baby brother’s back gently, whispering to him that he’ll get his baby food once they set foot in the kitchen, “She should have her formula milk ready then.” 

For a moment, Takeomi’s father looked at his son as if he had developed a new personality, not even saying that it’s bad. Or could it be that the Sano kid– the eldest, if he recalls, Makoto’s first kid–   influenced him that much to be a good kid? A difference is present between being an individual kid versus being a sibling. Doesn’t matter if Takeomi is putting himself into a show, as long as he performs like that Sano kid, all is good. Even the possibility of it was a limited time offer. But, what can he say? Grab what you can only grab. 

Anyway, this parenting stuff is somehow hard, he curses to himself. “After we eat, is that okay?”

“...I guess so. Grandma knows better.” 

“She does.” 

A rippling sound of a kettle whistling means they already set foot in the kitchen, putting the youngest in the room on a baby chair where the older ones greets each other simply in the morning. The provider and his first son went ahead on eating while the grandparent feeds Haruchiyo some mushy wheat cereal for babies, watching the boys eat. 

Simple meals are just as fulfilling as the extravagant ones, but Takeomi knew better. He had a gut feeling that his father may have had better meals from where he was working at, whatever that is, and seeing him now made him tad doubtful of himself. He ate quickly though, because he couldn’t ignore his grandma’s glances at him. She wasn’t being mean or rude, she knew that her son left his daughter sleeping and that Takeomi has more responsibility than his father could have. 

Haruchiyo broke Takeomi’s one-sided tense atmosphere as it filled with giggles, his bib stained with cream-coloured baby food. The eldest Akashi hurriedly put his plates to the sink and prepared Senju’s baby bottle before she cried due to hunger. When his father looked at him curiously and asked him what he was doing, the response he gave was the noise emitting from upstairs. 

His father sighs, getting closer to his mom and second son. “Takeomi changed. He wasn’t like that before. We were close.” 

“You made him a parent at a young age.” Grandma replies cooly, wiping the wet crumbs at her grandson’s face before feeding him with a last bite. Haruchiyo formed baby teeth yet somehow still prefers baby food, “Why wouldn’t he change? Looking after two siblings, one who is a newborn and the other being two. And he’s just twelve.”

“...Sorry.” 

“Sorry won’t fix anything that happened,” she utters and cleans up Haruchiyo.

He stands up and offers to wash the dishes instead, it’s the only thing that he can do for his family besides financially. “...They’re good kids, right?” 

“They are.” her hands gently patting the back of her burpring grandson, “And I sure hope they would not end up like our family. Must they be blessed better for it not to repeat.” 

As soon as the sun rises for a new day, grandma Akashi and Takeomi reckon that the sole provider of the home has left the house already. He must have felt that he was no longer welcome to the same house he lived throughout the course of his entire life, and he did not blame them, no. 

Takeomi wants to ponder if his father ever regrets his decisions, if only he changes his mind abruptly at the time he paid his mother– or that prostitute, not a good word to say– to do tangling in the sheets. Perhaps there is a reason, a tingle of hope twinkled in the young boy’s eyes. Even if it was fake.

He knew better and still, the bliss of being a twelve-year-old is to cling around the only parental figure he had in life and wish him to come back for him, for his siblings, and for his grandmother.  

“Coward. Liar.” Takeomi wept, gripping his pillows. He wants to be a kid. 

Too bad. He became just like him, cowardice and dishonesty. 

-

 Afternoons. Breezy and cloudy in the late afternoon when the Akashi household got a call from their doorstep, ringing across the room, loud enough to cut themselves from their past. Who could it be that rang their doorbell that distracted them from remembering their dead-beat father? The siblings are sure that they are not expecting any visitors, not when they finished small requests for Senju— and she wouldn’t be in the question as she did not have to knock at her own household. 

But the person was waiting outside, and to give it basic respect, Haruchiyo insisted on answering the door instead. What he did not expect was a visit coming from Mikey, that alone rushes himself on instinct to kneel down and bow if not for Takeomi to stop from continuing that action by his shoulders, a firm hold to remind him that he doesn’t have to do that anymore. 

Never occurred to Mikey that he gets to live to witness Haruchiyo doing that again, not okay with that gesture as he got a bit uncomfortable, and so does the pink-haired lad. 

“...Sorry, out of habit.” 

“It’s.. fine, really.” 

The two brothers gave him a prompt smile as a welcome. Both of them did not expect him to be here, and still, they are willing to assist him whatever he needs from them. However, Mikey who has the ability to distinguish the feelings of people since a teenager could not tell if these Akashi brothers are angry towards him or not since their expressions displays neutrality. There was no malice written on their faces nor wrath, neither of it was showing. Just waiting for him to speak. Well, it is no surprise if the siblings hate him, not considering blaming them either. It was normal to be mad at someone who hurts a family member, especially when it is a girl who got broken. 

After all, who would not get pissed off if someone hurts their precious little baby sister? Mikey would if Emma got hurt as well. He understands how it feels to be a brother, so putting himself in their shoes helped him to prepare for what will happen next. As a surprise and scathing the silence, Takeomi offered Mikey to come inside while collecting his thoughts. 

“Why don’t you go inside?” the eldest spoke, “It seems like you have a lot to tell us.” 

For the blond was to ponder and astound when they let him come inside their household, “Alright. Thanks..” 

Haruchiyo motioned to his childhood friend as he led the way to the living room, chunks of memories were secluded in. The house was still the same as ever, Mikey never got to visit often here back as a teen but the place looked like it never worn out. The wooden flooring does not creak at all and the wall painting seemed that it did not fade. 

The Akashi family is prosperous because of the siblings and not the… family itself. As far as Mikey recalls as accurately as possible, this all happened because of the benefits from having a… yakuza-type gang. Brahman and Kantou Manji Gang. Prosperity existed when Senju used her body to fight, threatening fighting skills to gain money in an underworld arena where Takeomi wants her to. Also, prosperity existed when Sanzu— Haruchiyo— got his deals pegged with ‘beginner’ drugs. When years passed, they stopped, and… well, they got themselves a black card to use. 

“The house looks the same,” and he means this dearly, “In a good way.” 

“Grandma took care of it until the end.” Haruchiyo smiles when he mentioned his dear grandparent. “You remember her, right?” 

“I remember her, just not got the chance to see her a lot.”

Only a nod was taken in response and Mikey did not have the words to spew out of his mouth to continue with this conversation they had a few seconds ago. With the ambiance of the room, it does feel like he still can remember fragments of his memories here, with his big bro Shinichiro coming around and the both of them visiting here as much as they can. His mind went into a memory lane, now that he notices it, the Akashi household… filled better memories than his own. Maybe. Mikey is not quite sure yet. 

When he glanced at Haruchiyo, the latter excused himself to go to the restroom, leaving him and the living room only. If he were to start describing the room, it is far different from his home (the Sano residence, not the… shared house with Senju.) The decorations, he recalls, are a combination of modern and traditional materialistic things. Something that reflects each characteristic of this family. Senju once told him that the household was supposed to be bombarded with modern stuff because they’re ‘stylish as hell’, but they wanted to keep some of the traditional ones because it somehow reminds them of their childhood when things were peaceful. 

Like that one portrait they had with their grandmother, a picture to remember her close by as she was the only one who patiently waited for the siblings to make up until her last breath. Or another frame of the siblings altogether, seemingly struggling to stay still. They had more pictures than intricate objects like a flower vase or a marble lamp surfaced on a small, round table. It is true that a picture brings you to the past, holding onto a precious memory as if it was the only thing that can pull you back. 

Haruchiyo came back from the restroom and the first thing he saw was how Mikey’s eyes sparked when he saw Senju’s photo at the corner, a high-school version of her. Wakasa and Benkei gave it to the family when she was living within their responsibility, gaining two older brothers that treated her family more than he and Takeomi could ever treat her. Perhaps the gods were so merciful that he gave them another chance to reconcile. 

With a small smile at the sight in front of him, he sat down. “You seem to… like the photos, too. I like them as well.” 

“You see them everyday?” 

“As much as I can.” 

Mikey turned to look at his brother-in-law, but at the top of a fireplace displayed an urn and he could not help but to ask, “...Is that your..?” 

“Oh, uh, that’s the ashes of our father.” Haruchiyo scratched his head, “Our grandmother had a proper burial instead.” 

Mikey finally sat down, admiring the interiors of the house once again. He realised that Takeomi wasn’t with them in the living room, “Where’s Takeomi?” 

“Ah,” chirped Haruchiyo, “Do you drink caffeine?” 

“I guess, I think so?” 

“He’s brewing something for us in the kitchen,” he explains, “Helped him to be sober-ish. He drinks from time to time, it’s getting better now.” 

Apparently, in order for the eldest Akashi to hinder himself from his addiction to alcohol, Senju suggests that he should create a new hobby where he makes beverages not related to alcohol substance. Told him that making himself tea or coffee, whatever variations there are, will help him lay off those drinks . When Takeomi behaved himself properly, Senju then permitted him to drink alcohol once or twice a month only so he would not lose himself in that path again. 

To their surprise, Takeomi could actually make himself a good barista if given a chance later on in life. But now, it is a standard practice and the latter himself admits that there are more types of drinks that he hasn't tried yet, trying to find a similar spark to actually enjoy it fully (but he does, honestly, yet he thinks that he might be fooling himself.) 

Moving on, while the elder brother is in the kitchen and cannot accompany the two of them in the living room, both Mikey and Haruchiyo had been… well, mildly awkward? They did speak to each other a few times earlier, talking about the pictures, the photos, frames… all the way where Takeomi was. They endured a little bit of silence, er, scratch that– it was Mikey who endured a little bit of silence, he did not notice how he held his breath all of a sudden.

The scarred-man asked his childhood friend, starting from square one. “How… are you these days?” 

He sensed that Haruchiyo attempted to try and not offend him, shrugging as a sign of telling him that he should not be tense because he should be the one being tensed. “I’m fine, I handle myself well, I suppose. How about you?”

“Likewise.” 

Exchanging courtesies was all they did to kill the time, Takeomi must be taking his time well creating his beverages. Mikey wanted to ask other things than the proper courtesies, he does not want to get kicked out in this household despite the chances are low, still he could not risk it. Letting it forward this conversation, the blond proceeds to ask about… hobbies instead. To think about it, no matter how blunt it may seem, it does feel like his connection and relationship to the Akashi siblings started to deteriorate like ashes. 

When he spoke, Haruchiyo interrupted him with a slight shock as Mikey’s eyebrows rose. “...Senju isn’t here.” 

“...Ah.” He saw right through him, “I see.” 

“I got that right?” asked the pink-haired man, looking up to him for any confirmation. 

“Yeah…” Mikey scratched his neck as his fingers fiddled, “I came here to ask about her.” 

That was true, but not the entire purpose why he came inside in the first place. It is not only about her that he came to ask and discuss, he also wanted to know more about the brothers. He has a goal to affirm something about the brothers because out of all the timelines he time-leapped, he never really saw or interacted with any of the two siblings at all, as if they did not exist in the first place.  

Ah, he really should remember the fact that these siblings are labelled as ‘mysterious’... 

Haruchiyo took a moment to contemplate as he asked Mikey, “Did you… love her? Senju, I mean?” 

When Mikey said yes and nodded to that statement, Haruchiyo asked again if he was really sure. 

“With all my heart.” 

“You love her?” 

 Mikey’s heart clenched, “I do.” 

“...Really?” 

The questions kept going on until Takeomi went back to the living room, carrying a small coffee tray as he placed them on the coffee table. He overheard everything somehow, and when he sat down on the couch and took a sip of his drink, he suddenly spoke to him. These words curate like an arrow shot through Mikey’s heart, a flashbang to stop every sense he has. All because Takeomi asked a sharp question, “Mikey. I do not think you understand what we meant.” 

“What..?” 

“Do you seriously love her? Or are you just being selfish?” 

It spiralled his thoughts. What does he mean… If he were to be honest with himself, replacing the word ‘selfish’ to ‘perseverance’ was more right. Manjiro Sano wholeheartedly dedicated his journey to Senju– a labour of love. Yes, it might be a bit selfish for him to want her to stay alive so he curved the instinct of nature to let go and move on, however he could not. The days without her was equivalent to days of torture, and if not for his friends and family… he sure as hell be joining Senju. 

Takeomi and Haruchiyo noted the sudden change of Mikey’s atmosphere as the eldest faked his cough to explain. Explaining it to him that if his brother-in-law really loved his sister, he would have been able to let her go. In all ways, despite hard and tough times, time may heal everything. Perhaps Takeomi would not understand if Mikey abruptly told him that the reason why Senju is alive in this particular timeline was because of him.

On the other hand, the siblings only wanted to make it up for their younger siblings, who is hurting as of the moment. Truth be told, everyone is hurting. Protection is all Senju needs, they suppose, just to let her feel joy and not agony in life. “Do you get that… Mikey? Both of you would be healing if you just let go.” 

“Did she?” implored the blond, “...Did she let go, too?” 

As much as Mikey wanted to stay calm as he should be, at first his mind and body reacted normally towards the imploding question but the realisation sets quickly. He felt guilty that it might be of him greedy as he clings to that selfishness as long as he could until he makes sure that Senju is okay. Until he felt okay.  

He wanted to make it clear. He will wash away all the doubts the brothers have of him, because that is all he could muster to do. His feelings for Senju were overwhelming yet it comforted him, the lingering of something that his entire being was finding, that he could declare it in front of them. As he had to be blind, it was only her to regain sight for him as his soul depended on her guidance. 

The stars and moon may have shone so brightly but nothing could ever beat the everlasting glow Senju brings everywhere she goes. All the horrors and demons whispering to his ears and pulling every inch of his sanity only to get beaten by a beam of light and grasping his hands to come back to Senju, his saviour. Her turquoise blending into the abyss, reminding him how it feels to be alive. Every book present in the world, she’d be the only one who he chooses to read, carefully looking at all the lines and stanzas as their story unfolds each page. 

Cold environments yet her warmth overpowers the freezing and the frost of his feelings captured by the ends of the tunnel, her presence that can ooze out springfield to etch out the echoes of shivering winds. And when she was finally his… 

Oh… she… she was the one who granted him another life. Another to experience a chance at what it felt like redemption for all sins he made. She was virtuous and he was sinful. 

The confession bewildered the siblings. They knew how Mikey loves, and the love he has for their sister was… something else. That none can be compared with, as if the poets gathered around to create a poem only for them, as if the sculptors banded together and made of what stone to justify and exemplify how love can be personified.

It was more than enough for Haruchiyo and Takeomi to be convinced, hearing the heartfelt message similar to their wedding vows to each other. And they were wrong to doubt him but he excelled well in their hidden test. “Alright.” was all they uttered. 

Mikey could only tilt his head in confusion, thinking what will happen next afterwards. 

-

-

He remembered the first time he moved to a new house, not too far and not too near from his old home. It was tranquil and refreshing, the smell of an empty house waiting for it to be decorated within their liking. Personalities clash and Mikey trusts Senju that she will be able to convey what the house would look like as they both dreamt. Nice and endearing, they felt. Spacious enough for them to explore and liberate everything they had in mind, it was a new start for the newlywed couple. Day after day, the house felt warm that Mikey and Senju could finally call it their home, and most importantly… The lovers are home. Within each other’s radar and touch only till then they can call themselves to be at home. 

So, when Mikey stepped right in this house that he used to share with Senju, he never thought that he would be nervous going in here again. He’s aware that before he leaped in this timeline, the Manjiro back then must have been crashing either at Naoto’s office or at the Sano family dojo. Oh, well, visiting the house again helps him waste some time to think about the discussions he had with the Akashi brothers, especially when those words are heavy enough to weigh out his shoulders. 

The house was still the same, every detail did not change at all. Completely identical from his original timeline that he could have sworn that he was taken back from time… as if the threaded fate was for him to go back already. What makes the house a little distinctive is the slight dustiness and he figures that he might have had his friends and family take turns on cleaning the house for him as his depressive state wasn’t letting him move. He appreciates them dearly, the objects inside the house never moved away from its original place. 

Sun was setting earlier and after he arrived inside, the sky looked like it would rain soon as the clouds were seemingly heavy and dark as it approached the area. Mikey was lucky and grateful that he came home as quickly as he could, otherwise he’d drench the floors wet because of the rain. He did not mind the rain but his wife hated getting wet by it, a curve appeared on his cheeks lightly as he tried to make himself home. 

It was the kitchen that he most often visited due to the nicest meals he had ever eaten with his family, including all the intimate moments he cherished together with Senju such as hugging her from behind while she waited for the water to boil. She’d giggle and would attempt to snag him off, meanwhile he would tighten his grip and kiss her wherever his lips landed on. While the blond was dozing off to a warm memory, he heard a small shuffle upstairs thanks to his sharp hearing, a faint one to be exact so who could that be? 

He could not think of anyone else, perhaps it might be a… robber? If a robber is trying to get his items, especially the ones that hold sentimental value to him, Mikey would not let that pass nor tolerate it even. And so, the plan was to carefully go upstairs in a light manner as much as possible since he isn’t too sure what will happen next if that person heard him or there is someone else inside the house. 

When he reached upstairs and was in front of his shared room with Senju, he pushed the door quietly to see who the person was inside his wide bedroom. Lo and behold, his heart softened when the person appeared to be Senju, who was packing something in a medium-sized box with labels on it. He didn’t stop in his tracks, no, what he did was to knock the door to alert her gently. 

She happened to have her messy bun tied up with visible tired eyes that carries bags which crowns around it, even with that kind of ‘socially unacceptable’ appearance, he felt himself fall harder for her. Seeing her again in the flesh should make him anxious, which he assumes from the start, but no, her presence calms him. 

His obsidian eyes caught those teal orbs, so close yet so far at the same time, like two galaxies summing to join into one. Mikey caught a glimpse of surprise from Senju’s eyes as she immediately relaxed herself. Silence only wrapped the room and the clinging of the items inside each box were the only ones that broke it, which made Mikey do the first move as his voice was slightly strained as he breathily greeted her, “Hi.” 

Not expecting a response back was normal, however, Senju gaped her mouth as she pressed her lips into a thin line before greeting him back solemnly, “Hi.” 

“Um..” It took a few seconds before Senju proceeds to continue her task, which makes Mikey scratch his own nape despite having no itch but it is a way for him to calm his nerves down from a nervous situation. “So… you’re finally moving away from our house,” he wanted to give her some space, afraid that he might disrupt Senju’s comfort and he didn’t want that, “That’s…” 

“...Yes, I am.” grimly hummed Senju, doing her best to not meet Mikey’s captivating jet-black gaze. The same eyes she got lured on only for her to curse herself that she did not change at all, could not even stop herself from taking secretive glances to his dark eyes. Still, with their current situation right now, things are taking place and well… she only chuckled lightly, “The room would be much more spacious now, you know?” 

“It’s still better if the room is full than empty at all.” 

“Of course,” she did not lose her focus on arranging her stuff. What he said churned her heart, mumbling to herself with a sad tone, “...If things weren’t like this, that is.” 

A moment or two passed by before Mikey offered to help Senju as he knelt down, assisting her whatever she instructed him to do. He insisted when she tried to refuse, saying that he does not have to, he felt that he should. All he could do right now was to cherish small moments like this before the dawn of tomorrow where he would lose Senju finally in his life. 

The woman’s heart flutters as Mikey helps her and to brush the feeling off, she rolls her eyes then teases him, “So… you finally help with chores?” 

“What do you mean?” he stretched the last words, childishly pouting at her, “I always help with chores. I pick whatever’s on the floor..” 

“Like you almost threw out your own hoodie?” 

“That’s an exception!” 

The teasing slowly died down as minutes went on, both are occupied with their tasks on hand. With all honesty? Both people felt awkward despite teasing each other earlier, it’s not something they are completely used to nor it is something they should get used to. Senju’s handiwork with the boxes are properly labelled which makes it easier for Mikey to put where things should be placed appropriately. This time, he wants to make sure that Senju will have a happier and easier life in this timeline. 

He took a quick glance from her from time to time though, hearing her suck in a sharp breath assuming that she might have brushed her fingertips on a slanted material. Few boxes are now prepared and labelled with names completely, placing it at a corner near to the doorstep so it would be easier to take it out. Time runs fast, faster than their hands combined– to pack Senju’s belongings inside the cartons. 

She planned to finish packing before sunset comes, and suppose if she were to do it alone, she’d take more than a sunset to complete her task. Too tired to begin with, the cherry-haired woman was thankful that she got to see Mikey, albeit their dreadful situation together, that provided support with her possessions. 

After a few hours, they finally concluded themselves with the boxes, much to their relief. It is getting late and she needs to go home– home to her brothers– plus carrying her most important belongings to her car. She does not plan to bring all these numerous cartons since the moving company she hired a few days ago are the ones who will carry the rest for her tomorrow or as soon as Mikey and Senju sign their divorce papers. With an intentional look as she reached for her pockets to find her car keys, she did not have the strength to view Mikey’s obsidian eyes because she knew she’ll get pulled in a matter of seconds. When she could not sense her keys, she could only think of two possibilities: she either lost it or accidentally packed it with her boxes. 

Labelled with names, true, but the problem is which of the cartons held the keys? With visible frustration, Mikey stepped near her as he awkwardly offered help. “...Do you need help finding them?” 

“Yes, please… Please do.” she gave up, sighing in exhaustion to ever tackle the problem anyway, and as much as she wants to go home and rest there, she can’t. The skies rattle with thunder, darkening as it echoes through the land. If she had to go downstairs with her boxes, the belongings inside might get wet. She herself dislikes getting wet either. Massaging her temples, she groaned. “Great. It’s going to rain.” 

She was prompted to close the windows yet she left a small space so the cold air would pass through the shared home. Senju took a deep breath, sitting on the carpeted floor. Meanwhile, Mikey halted hunting for his wife’s keys, taking notice of Senju’s mood. Not wanting to give her any discomfort, he decides to sit on the floor at the same side as her, far enough to value their own personal space. 

The room was awfully quiet, both adults separating from the same floor both are sitting at. This type of day was not expected at all, that getting stuck inside the room with your soon-to-be ex husband while raining heavily outside is not planned in Senju’s mind. She whispered loud enough that she immediately covered her mouth instantly, mumbling apologies towards the blond, “Why are you here, Mikey…?” 

It still hurts for the both of them, truth be told. However, what can they do when both individuals are not as compatible as before, the mental state not on the proper side.

There is no answer coming from the man in front of her, which pumps a beat or two, unsure what to feel from the silent response he gave her. Of course Mikey lives in this house, she thinks, we’re still married and share the same house. 

Instead, in return, Mikey replied with: “Have you been well, Senju?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Me too.” 

“...” 

“I don’t buy that bullshit,” admits Mikey, tilting his head to the side to face the woman, “Everything went shit.” 

Senju stared at him, “I agree. Right.” 

“Can you believe that I almost burned the kitchen downstairs?” 

“Oh, so that is why I saw a burned tray downstairs!” 

Both of them laughed at the tragedies and struggles they had experienced without each other, seemingly harsher than the times they had been together in the middle area where things went downhill. The conversations were brought up as was returned swiftly albeit the thunderstorm outside as the cold wind managed to insert itself to breeze the whole room, and luckily for them, they can still hear each other. 

They kept doing this until Senju’s eyes flickered with a pained expression, pausing their chats in the middle, “...Have.. have we really been like this, Manjiro?” 

His name. His real name was called instead of what everyone knows him by. There is a slight shift of his posture from sitting as his eyes lowered, not knowing what to say next. Speechless, he was. The question takes him aback and the guilt crept up to his nerves, unable to seem to find the right and exact words to tell her as she waited for a response that felt like ages. Averting his gaze, Senju told him to look at her eyes sincerely and tell her his answer. “Look at me, ‘Jiro. Please…?” 

“..I.. I don’t know. Have we?” 

He shot her a question instead of a declamation response. The answer made Senju lift her head up towards him, clearly not satisfied upon hearing him say that. She has mixed emotions as it scattered all around, a bewildered expression. She was about to say something to him then stopped herself from doing so, afraid that she might pour all her unsolicited feelings, and so she collected her thoughts then glanced at him again, getting absorbed into his jet-black eyes. 

She parted her lips, staggered. “I… I am so confused about you..” 

Mikey’s attention perked from the woman’s brusque exclamation, seeing her clenched fists tightly into a ball and a tormented display on her facial features. His gaze observed how her body language shifted, stress coming through as a bead of sweat trickled down from his chin. 

“You… you look like you do not know anything and all of a sudden, you act like–” Senju stands up abruptly. She scrutinised him, her chest tightens as she sat down on the floor again, inhaling deep breaths as much as she can, “You know what… Nevermind… it’s…” 

“No, no.” Mikey did not let that one pass by, carefully sliding his hands against hers not wanting to trouble her, holding them gently as he pressed it lightly. “Tell me.” 

She pores over the hands that are enveloped with hers, of course the reaction was not something that Mikey would expect her to do: comfortable. Senju flinched with the sudden touch, trying to untangle her fingers from his calloused hands, she mumbled “Let go… let go of my hand.” 

Her eyes glistened, the corners of her eyes crinkled as it started to water down. Mikey could only hold his grip with her hands, watching her fret around with words that came out of her mouth that sounded like whispered weeping, “Why are you like this? Why are you doing this to us– why-” 

“Senju..” 

“Let go, Manjiro. Please. ” laments the pink-haired woman, “...Why do you keep pretending that you do not know anything?” 

She finally pushes him off from his chest, jabbed a finger on it as well, “You..! Why do you act so kind and warm now… then, then.. Go cold and distant?” The last words are a strained, down-hearted voice. Senju does not get him at all, so lost and confused like a lamb that got separated from its mother, a wail and cry to call. Mikey’s adam's apple bobbed up and down, gulping as he felt his mouth going dry as he witnessed Senju’s real feelings. 

It was nerve-wracking, he finally understands. Moreover, he captures everything that his other self did in this timeline before he arrived here– all the negative impact he and Senju made was all brought to fruition. Senju continued on her rambles, which was something that Mikey had to hear for some reason. 

What made it click for Mikey to freeze led to the culprit in front of her. A word that stopped the world from spinning was when Senju conceded, “How did this even happen in the first place… as if a curse was…” 

“Did I miss, Manjiro?” a question, genuinely. “Did I lack something, Manjiro?” 

Speechless. Mikey was speechless. Somehow, the question reminds him of how self-hatred was earned and that the conclusion for everything that ended miserably was to initially blame herself for what happened to them. Never to him, always her. A sinner, liar , cursed must she be one to internally describe herself at the moment. 

If only the emotions weren’t strong, perhaps she could’ve… stopped. She might have asserted things to a conclusion, left the house after packing despite the rude thunderstorm outside, and… lived on. She can’t and much more she won’t. Mikey knows how she feels, hits too much like home that swam through his veins, and when Senju did not get any response from her husband, that is all she needs as an answer. However, for Mikey… There is no way that he thinks that Senju lacks. Never. “So, I lack…” 

“Don’t say that ever again,” he moved to cup her cheeks, sensing drops of tears as it stained her face. Mikey means it, “...I think that I lacked a lot.” 

She could only listen to him, letting him touch her cheeks as she felt herself calming down for a little. Meanwhile, Mikey was careful not giving her any discomfort– and he knows her too well. Reading her body language made it so much easier for him, an impact to let himself freely express his feelings with actions that might change everything. 

Senju observed him, eyes glistening as her hands tinted with his, caressing it lightly as if it was a feather gracing it. She pressed her lips to a thin line, “...I missed you. Where have you been?” 

“I know,” Mikey lifted her hand and rubbed it softly, “I’m sorry.” 

A pull for a hug, hands reached for it as Senju murmured to his ear, asking where he had been once again. Or as to why he differs every time, which made her own heart clench, still she deserved to hear an explanation coming from him. From warm to cold, so close and yet so far, acting like a stranger then acting like a husband at the same time. Sano Manjiro thinks of a response carefully, the locks of his hair being untangled by the same hands he used to rub earlier. 

The hug made it swift for him to avoid thinking too much, only giving him time to come up with something. He does not want to lie to her, his grip tightening a bit; Mikey remembers what he heard from Senju’s brothers. Because, the thing is, Senju is cursed from the start. 

Funny. He used to think that he was a cursed human being and that no one should be able to go near him, afraid that he might hurt them and turn into a monster– those impulses reigning once again. He never thought that someone was also cursed, yet the contrast was so strong this time that he could not distinguish the real definition of being cursed, that a person like Senju beams like the sun, never letting the curse conquer her life as she made the road on her own to walk by. 

How she was able to do it will always fascinate Mikey. He broke the hug slightly and let his eyes get absorbed into hers. 

(“Senju is a cursed baby,” Takeomi started off. He sighed deeply, “Because of our mother.” 

“Mother?” Mikey asked.  

Haruchiyo nods, “Our mother was a prostitute, as we mentioned. There are a lot of things that we don’t know about her since our father was reluctant enough that he wouldn’t let us see her. He said that we’re too young to understand, which is… hard to counter-attack, understandable even.”

“It was not too long when we decided to come and see our mother a few months ago.” continued by the eldest, “Though we never said that we were her children, seeing as though she had her own. Still…” he handed the blond a picture, “Even if we deny, her features strongly resemble both Haruchiyo and Senju.” 

“It was a good thing she agreed to answer every question coming from us since we are only strangers in her eyes.” Haruchiyo added, “...A surprise, too, when she suddenly told us that she has other children other than the ones she has. Her memory is strong for someone who looked like it was easy to forget things and pretend that it didn’t happen– she remembered the names of her first children, even joked if we– me, Takeomi, and Senju– were her children.” 

“After she realised that we are those children,” said Takeomi, “Her mood shifted. So, we had to take it straight. I asked first if she ever regretted meeting our dad, she told us that she didn’t as long as she received money in the end and never took responsibility for whatever comes next after giving birth.” 

Mikey, stunned, thought that the story behind these siblings are tragic as well. What comes next out of Haruchiyo’s mouth makes his eyes pop open, “Then she told us that giving birth to Senju was the most vivid memory she remembers.” 

“...Why?” 

“Senju got a hold of that woman’s curse.” 

“What?” 

“She admits that a shaman cursed her due to her behaviour before, too vigorous of a personality– it had nothing to do with her being a prostitute.” Takeomi pointed out a quick sip from his drink as his right leg bounces up and down. “That the shaman once told her that if she ever gave birth to a first daughter, till then the curse would be lifted and be permanent to that child. Sometimes, I wonder if blaming her for everything bad happened would just alleviate problems for the time being. Hearing that made me hate her instead of trying to put myself into her shoes.” 

Haruchiyo testifies that the curse lasts for a thousand entries. That may be the reason why Senju’s name means ‘Thousand Curses’ as it means she will live a doomed life with curses for a thousand times before she could actually live a normal life.) 

“...I lack, there are a lot of things that I want to catch up with you, to make it up to you.” Mikey choked, holding out the sudden strain in his voice. Seeing her up close, now that he knows everything, made his heart squeeze; painful yet endearing. “So many things to tell you… I missed you so much.” 

Listening to him lets Senju be more vulnerable around him, agreeing that she wants to make it up to him as well, she is not perfect but she is willing to try again. Her eyebrows curved, a worried expression plastered to her face, “Our signing of divorce papers will be tomorrow, Manjiro…” Part of her trusts this ‘version’ of her husband, and with quick wit, her mouth turned wide open as she called him out for being a different ‘Manjiro’. 

The mentioned blond froze in place, his other hand caressing the woman’s cheek fell down, “..Huh?” 

“You… you’re a different Manjiro, aren’t you?” 

Slowly, Mikey bobbed his head yes as he cut his gaze with her only to feel a small pull, her lips on his. Her hands cupping his cheeks, feeling the redness creeping to his ears and neck, he analysed what was happening before he gave in, joining the lapse of sweet kisses. She cradled him, having her arms around his shoulders as she pulled from the kiss. Their forehead resting against each other, breaths overlapping as their eyes are locked onto each other. 

“What-” 

“I’ve been waiting for so long,” she says, “For you to come back.” 

Somehow, he felt the weight on his shoulders lifted. He apologised to her quietly that he took too long, that he had to make her wait this long for them to tackle the situation. She mumbled that it was fine, assuring him that the both of them didn’t know. Mikey’s voice quivered, a sudden feeling surged, as he asked her. “You knew everything?” 

“I knew.” Senju hushes, her nose tickling with his, “Someone told me.” 

He didn’t bother asking who that someone was, the feelings were overwhelming in a way where the two of them shared the mutual emotion, and could not think of anything else anymore. Cherishing the moment, Mikey finds home to her lips and pulls Senju closer to him, words disappearing from the tip of his tongue as all he wanted was to be with his one and only. 

The thunderstorm rumbled on as they occupied themselves with Mikey carrying Senju to their bed, bringing comfort to their emotions that they could not control anymore. When he saw Senju’s face up close once again, tears dripped down on his face as he felt a hand wiping them away, finally telling that he loves her. 

(Upon hearing those words coming out from the brothers, there was more information that surprised him. Absorbing those meant changing what he experienced fully. He wonders if Naoto knew these things or if Takemichi did. Senju’s brothers aren’t close with them either, not saying as friends-type of close, it was more like an acquaintance level.

What Hanma pointed out was true, that he and Naoto haven’t thought of consulting her siblings. Just because they are family does not mean they should be not included in the suspect list. No wonder that the reaper knows endless knowledge about this kind of matter. The household shared the same ambiance as before, however, some parts of it felt off. 

Takeomi and Haruchiyo shared a look before facing Mikey as they stood, “Come with us. We… got something to show and tell you.” 

He followed them to a room– specifically, it was Senju’s room. Her childhood room, one that held lots of memories. After all these years, it felt like Mikey was stepping into a room that he shouldn’t be allowed in, the first time seeing what her room looked like before. Her brother-in-law offered to take a seat on her small bed as Takeomi pulled something from the drawer. 

While waiting for him, Haruchiyo mentioned something to Mikey. “We know you want to ask something else.” 

“...Yeah, I actually do.”

“Say it.” Takeomi chimes, dusting off a small storage box that he is highly familiar with. “Because I don’t think you’d be able to react well when you find out that we know almost everything.” 

Mikey frowned, “I’d like to hear differently, unfortunately.” 

“Did that Tachibana officer tell you to come see us?” 

“Yes.” nods Mikey, eyeing the box that Takeomi was holding, “Hanma is the one that advised us, though… ironically.” 

“Oh,” a tone of bitterness echoed in Haruchiyo’s voice, “Him.” 

“Ah, right, well, here you go.” Takeomi steps in front of Mikey as he hands him the box he took from the drawer, “...I assume that you remember what she wrote in that letter.” 

A normal reaction would be getting the same shock as he did as before, a wave of curiosity and confusion surges through as Mikey tilted his head to the left, his grip to the storage box a tad tighter, “...How did you–” 

“Let’s just say our family has been too involved with this supernatural stuff,” chimes Haruchiyo as he slides in two keys for Mikey, “Even if us siblings don’t want to integrate with it… It can’t be helped. I think this time it benefits; a little birdie told us everything.” 

Seeing the complete requirements in the blond’s hands, if he wants to, he could finally open the storage box that Senju mentioned in that letter back in the original timeline. He feels as if it is not the right time yet, a strange force that tells him to wait for a little longer before revealing what Senju was keeping inside the locked box that needed three keys. 

“We didn’t open it, by the way.” added the eldest Akashi, “Senju wants you to do that instead. If you’re ready, as she wrote.” he hummed, sitting on a rolling chair. “What are you going to do now?” 

“Keep these for a while…” Mikey mumbled, pertaining to the objects he was given by the brothers. “I don’t think I can accept this for now. There are things that I need to accomplish… Until then, please take care of it.” 

The strawberry-haired lad promptly took the storage box from Mikey’s hands, putting it beside him. He took a deep breath, aware of what comes next, “I know it’s strange to say this but I hope you complete whatever task you engraved on your mind.” 

All Mikey could do was to nod before he thanked them by letting him come inside their house once again then leaving the house as he hurried to his shared house with their little sister. When their Sano brother-in-law left, Takeomi lit a cigarette and Haruchiyo didn’t utter a single thing about it. The sun is going to set in a few hours, declaring the day coming to its temporal slumber as the moon abides by the sky for the same duration. Standing by the doorstep, Haruchiyo stared at the storage box, “I wonder if he realised something during his stay here.” 

“He will be fine,” Takeomi interrupts his little brother’s thoughts. “...Let him take his time today. Go inside and rest, we won’t get some tomorrow anyway.”)

Around two in the morning, Mikey found moments of peace when he watched Senju sleep beside him, blankets that curved and wrapped around their bodies. The thunderstorm stopped an hour and a half ago, leaving the sound of crickets chirping outside their window. It was accompanied by a chorus of frogs that found joy with wet puddles despite being cold and dark, the city lights calmed down as the stars that twinkle in the sky reappeared. 

Her soft snores remind him that things might be okay in the end. Mikey grants himself the view of his wife’s face, looking all calm contrasting the emotions that bursted through moments before. As if it pulled him further, continuing to watch her sleep and he will do this until morning, never getting bored. He missed this kind of feeling– all warm and fuzzy. But, the woman in the topic had her skin bore sensitivity as it felt the breaths of the man that glazed over. It was the reason why she fluttered her eyes open, attracted to his eyes once again. 

“You’re not sleeping?” she whispers, cuddling herself to him more as she feels warm again by the man’s body temperature. They were close yet the distance between them is just right as she places her hands delicately to the structure of Mikey’s face with her frilly eyes doing all the talking instead, admiring his beauty as she pressed weight to his jawline; the man next to her was beautiful. 

Hands enveloped her body suddenly, pulling Senju to an embrace as Mikey nested his face at the crook of her neck. He didn’t cry or anything despite being emotional yet the sound of his question poured more feelings than what he intended to do, like a plea. “...Senju?”

“...Yes?”

“Do I still have to continue?” muttered the blond, an erratic breathing as he asked, “Can’t we stay like this forever?” 

Senju is aware. Aware that her lover is tired from all what was happening, it was the reason why her heart strings pulled in agony. She feels pain for him, she knew what he was talking about in the first place so she hugged him back tightly in response, Mikey’s current position directly at her beating heart. Fast, rapid, thumping, hurting. 

A soft cry present yet Senju held herself from being heard even though she knew that Mikey could hear her with how small their distance are from each other, eyes betraying her as it stings, a steady stream of tears flowing down her face. “We can’t,” she gulped down her audible cry, “...We can’t.” It was all she said for the night. 

When morning came, the decision was made between them; what comes next must be left alone, the divorce papers had to be signed no matter what. Mikey squeezed her hands before letting her go. The next thing that happened was her death after he let go, witnessing it once again as he turned around, going to Naoto’s office for the last time. 

The papers weren’t signed after all. 

-

An electric buzz pinched Mikey back to reality, assumingly time-leaped to his last and final timeline. He checked his surroundings first, familiarising it then realised that he was inside the Sano family household. His childhood home, stepping inside with the tatami mats. The texture of what he was holding framed a metal tray, seemingly carrying some type of food that was still hot, fresh out of the oven.

The atmosphere felt like he was brought back to his original timeline, instead of a murky and depressing aura, it was replaced with lighter feelings– the warmest, as if all negative energy got sucked into Pandora's box then a rainbow erupted in place. Mikey notices how the people inside the house consists only of his closest friends and family members, a relief since he prefers it that way. 

As he stepped into the kitchen after placing the tray from the table across the living room, he could see some of his friends lounging there. Mitsuya looks like he is assisting with the cooking, Draken and Keisuke help with the setting of the table, and Kazutora helps with washing the plates. Mikey was unnoticed though, he didn’t mind, but the scene sets a curve on his lips as he roams around the place more. 

At the left side, where the front porch sits, he can see Izana entertaining the others with Chifuyu and Kokonoi. He can guess that Inupi must have been checking over the place if one of the guys gets rowdy, although that will unlikely happen. Come to think of it, what is this special event that everyone gathers around? Right. If his friends are here, Naoto and Takemichi should be here as well. He hears Emma at the back, speaking on a telephone. 

“Is that you, Mikey?” 

That voice…

“Takemichi?” 

Mikey turns around, a small shock present from his voice. He tilted his head enough that he saw Naoto at his back, “Naoto, too.” 

“Welcome back..!” He could not help but to hug the two. When he pulled back, Takemichi held a strong grin and Naoto had his lips softly smiling, welcoming him from his latest timeline. 

From an instinct, Naoto offers to go somewhere with fewer people around the house as he asks about the recent activity that Mikey experienced. When they found a space, the brunet policeman began to ask, lightly as he did not want to startle the man in front of him. “So… how did it go?” 

Seeing that Mikey hesitates to respond, Takemichi fills in the answer as his memories get rewritten and retrieved what happened, “He’s fine, Naoto. I think he needs to process things first.” 

Understanding, Naoto nods and apologises for the sudden question. 

“No worries,” Mikey said. “Anyway… I want to try something. Takemichi, can you shake hands with me?” 

“Sure.” 

They shake their hands for a little while, a lot of times actually. There was no electric feeling elapsed on their palms, not at all, and after trying handshaking with Takemichi, Mikey concludes that he is now unable to leap through time. “...No changes happening, huh.” 

“You’re still here.” Takemichi retreats his hand. 

“The goal must have been achieved then,” Naoto declares, “Probably… Or either you both have the same thoughts. More like satisfied with the… results.” 

A few seconds passed before Mikey asked a different question, having no reply to what Naoto had said earlier. “What’s the occasion here?” 

The ex-time leaper and the police officer shared looks as they chorused, “It’s Senju’s death anniversary.” 

-

Mikey thinks that happiness derives from him, that it should stem from him rather than trying to find the roots from other people. His happiness is like a codependent plant, cannot achieve without those people that he heavily loves and cherishes. When he reappeared from the lounging area where Emma and the others are located, Mikey received a big hug coming from his siblings. 

“You worked hard, Mikey.” said softly the sandy blonde, “Welcome back.” 

“I’m not going anywhere anymore,” he hugged her back, “I’m back, Emma.” 

Everyone in the room surrounds him as they cheer him on, grabbing the light atmosphere as it cascades through everyone. The event went on for the loving memory of Senju— it seems that Mikey leaped a year afterwards, as the occasion being the first death anniversary. At the corner of the room, he caught a glimpse of the Akashi brothers as he approached them warmly. 

Days later after the occasion, Manjiro Sano had the opportunity to properly grieve and mourn for the loss of his beloved wife– a widower. The ring on his left ring finger never was removed, and it was something that all his close connections understand but now different as it is unlike the first time grieving coming from the original timeline. When Draken told him to stop working for a while and focus on healing, Mikey developed other hobbies that reminded him of Senju, seeing as though what she would do if she were alive. He mourned just like that, he promised that he would not develop self-destructing habits. Mikey had to stay alive for other people, too, not wanting to see his family crying or his friends blaming themselves. 

As days passed by, Mikey had the routine of visiting Shinichiro and Senju’s graves twice a week. It was his way to communicate with them by sitting on their graves— Senju’s burial pit was placed by the Sano family grave since she was part of them. So, it did not tire Mikey at all to shift from one grave to another. He placed two bouquets of flowers and lit their scented candles, sitting down as he popped a can of root beer. 

“Emma and Ken-chin finally had their firstborn,” he grinned. “Izana and I had to fight for the uncle title even though we’re both uncles in honour of their son. There’s this time that Emma threatened me by throwing a frying pan if I get too loud with the guys.” 

Mikey continued as his hair flowed with the wind, “I wonder how are you guys? Have you been talking to each other? I hope that you guys don’t share too many embarrassing moments with me, I will go there myself!” he joked, laughter dying down as his phone beeped with a small alarm. 

He dusted off their nameplates before standing up, staring at his deceased loved ones. “I am living well now. Do not worry about me anymore because I know that someday… I’ll meet you guys again. Continue watching us from above, okay?” Grinning, he left the scene as he fished his phone, dialling a phone number. “Hey, Haru? I think… I think I’m ready. Will you give it to me?” 

It was in front of him, a small object that was given to him by someone he loves dearly. Mikey sat on his bed, taking the keys with him so the box would open finally, urging to see what was in store for him since preparing himself to open it willingly after mourning properly. Twisting the lock, his hands carefully lifted the attached lid as it creaked, his eyes filled with a slight surprise. 

He did not expect this at all…